Skip to main content

Full text of "The life and strange adventures of Robinson Crusoe"

See other formats


THE  LIFE  OF 
ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

IN  FOUR  VOLUMES 
VOLUME  II 

r 


Plate  VII 


THE    LIFE  AND   STRANGE 
SURPRISING  ADVENTURES 

OF 

Robinfon  Crufoe 

BY  DANIEL  DEFOE 

WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS  FROM  THE 
DESIGNS  BY  STOTHARD 


VOL.   II 


BOSTON  AND  NEW  YORK 

HOUGHTON  MIFFLIN  COMPANY 

MCMVIII 


COPYRIGHT,   1908,   BY   HOUGHTON  MIFFLIN  COMPANY 
ALL  RIGHTS   RESERVED 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE 


ROBINSON   CRUSOE 


CHAPTER  XVII 

It  happened  one  day,  about  noon,  going  towards 
my  boat,  I  was  exceedingly  surprised  with  the 
print  of  a  man's  naked  foot  on  the  shore,  which 
was  very  plain  to  be  seen  in  the  sand.  I  stood  like 
one  thunderstruck,  or  as  if  I  had  seen  an  appari- 
tion :  I  listened,  I  looked  round  me,  but  I  could 
hear  nothing,  nor  see  anything ;  I  went  up  to  a  ris- 
ing ground,  to  look  farther ;  I  went  up  the  shore 
and  down  the  shore,  but  it  was  all  one ;  I  could  see 
no  other  impression  but  that  one.  I  went  to  it  again 
to  see  if  there  were  any  more,  and  to  observe  if  it 
might  not  be  my  fancy ;  but  there  was  no  room  for 
that,  for  there  was  exactly  the  print  of  a  foot,  toes, 
heel,  and  every  part  of  a  foot.  How  it  came  thither 
I  knew  not,  nor  could  I  in  the  least  imagine ;  but, 
after  innumerable  fluttering  thoughts,  like  a  man 
perfectly  confused  and  out  of  myself,  I  came  home 
to  my  fortification,  not  feeling,  as  we  say,  the  ground 
I  went  on,  but  terrified  to  the  last  degree ;  looking 
behind  me  at  every  two  or  three  steps,  mistaking 
every  bush  and  tree,  and  fancying  every  stump  at 


i  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

a  distance  to  be  a  man.  Nor  is  it  possible  to  de- 
scribe how  many  various  shapes  my  affrighted  imag- 
ination represented  things  to  me  in,  how  many  wild 
ideas  were  found  every  moment  in  my  fancy,  and 
what  strange  unaccountable  whimsies  came  into  my 
thoughts  by  the  way. 

When  I  came  to  my  castle  (for  so  I  think  I 
called  it  ever  after  this),  I  fled  into  it  like  one  pur- 
sued ;  whether  I  went  over  by  the  ladder,  as  first 
contrived,  or  went  in  at  the  hole  in  the  rock,  which 
I  had  called  a  door,  I  cannot  remember ;  no,  nor 
could  I  remember  the  next  morning;  for  never 
frightened  hare  fled  to  cover  or  fox  to  earth  with 
more  terror  of  mind  than  I  to  this  retreat. 

I  slept  none  that  night :  the  farther  I  was  from 
the  occasion  of  my  fright,  the  greater  my  appre- 
hensions were ;  which  is  something  contrary  to  the 
nature  of  such  things,  and  especially  to  the  usual 
practice  of  all  creatures  in  fear ;  but  I  was  so  em- 
barrassed with  my  own  frightful  ideas  of  the  thing 
that  I  formed  nothing  but  dismal  imaginations  to 
myself,  even  though  I  was  now  a  great  way  off  it. 
Sometimes  I  fancied  it  must  be  the  Devil,  and  rea- 
son joined  in  with  me  upon  this  supposition ;  for 
how  should  any  other  thing  in  human  shape  come 
into  the  place  ?  Where  was  the  vessel  that  brought 
them  ?  What  marks  were  there  of  any  other  foot- 
steps ?  And  how  was  it  possible  a  man  should  come 
there  ?  But  then,  to  think  that  Satan  should  take 
human  shape  upon  him  in  such  a  place,  where  there 
could  be  no  manner  of  occasion  for  it  but  to  leave 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  3 

the  print  of  his  foot  behind  him,  and  that  even  for 
no  purpose  too,  for  he  could  not  be  sure  I  should 
see  it,  —  this  was  an  amusement  the  other  way.  I 
considered  that  the  Devil  might  have  found  out 
abundance  of  other  ways  to  have  terrified  me  than 
this  of  the  single  print  of  a  foot ;  that  as  I  lived 
quite  on  the  other  side  of  the  island,  he  would 
never  have  been  so  simple  as  to  leave  a  mark  in 
a  place  where  it  was  ten  thousand  to  one  whether 
I  should  ever  see  it  or  not,  and  in  the  sand  too, 
which  the  first  surge  of  the  sea,  upon  a  high  wind, 
would  have  defaced  entirely;  all  this  seemed  incon- 
sistent with  the  thing  itself,  and  with  all  the  notions 
we  usually  entertain  of  the  subtlety  of  the  Devil. 

Abundance  of  such  things  as  these  assisted  to 
argue  me  out  of  all  apprehensions  of  its  being  the 
Devil ;  and  I  presently  concluded,  then,  that  it  must 
be  some  more  dangerous  creature,  viz.,  that  it  must 
be  some  of  the  savages  of  the  main  land  over  against 
me  who  had  wandered  out  to  sea  in  their  canoes, 
and,  either  driven  by  the  currents  or  by  contrary 
winds,  had  made  the  island,  and  had  been  on  shore, 
but  were  gone  away  again  to  sea ;  being  as  loth, 
perhaps,  to  have  stayed  in  this  desolate  island  as 
I  would  have  been  to  have  had  them. 

While  these  reflections  were  rolling  upon  my 
mind,  I  was  very  thankful  in  my  thoughts  that  I 
was  so  happy  as  not  to  be  thereabouts  at  that  time, 
or  that  they  did  not  see  my  boat,  by  which  they 
would  have  concluded  that  some  inhabitants  had 
been  in  the  place,  and  perhaps  have  searched  farther 


4  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

for  me  :  then  terrible  thoughts  racked  my  imagina- 
tion about  their  having  found  my  boat,  and  that 
there  were  people  here ;  and  that  if  so,  I  should 
certainly  have  them  come  again  in  greater  numbers, 
and  devour  me :  that  if  it  should  happen  so  that 
they  should  not  find  me,  yet  they  would  find  my 
enclosure,  destroy  all  my  corn,  and  carry  away  all 
my  flock  of  tame  goats,  and  I  should  perish  at  last 
for  mere  want. 

Thus  my  fear  banished  all  my  religious  hope, 
all  that  former  confidence  in  God,  which  was  founded 
upon  such  wonderful  experience  as  I  had  had  of 
his  goodness,  as  if  he  that  had  fed  me  by  miracle 
hitherto  could  not  preserve,  by  his  power,  the  pro- 
vision which  he  had  made  for  me  by  his  goodness. 
I  reproached  myself  with  my  laziness,  that  would 
not  sow  any  more  corn  one  year  than  would  just 
serve  me  till  the  next  season,  as  if  no  accident  would 
intervene  to  prevent  my  enjoying  the  crop  that  was 
upon  the  ground;  and  this  I  thought  so  just  a  re- 
proof that  I  resolved  for  the  future  to  have  two 
or  three  years'  corn  beforehand,  so  that,  whatever 
might  come,  I  might  not  perish  for  want  of  bread. 

How  strange  a  chequer-work  of  Providence  is 
the  life  of  man  !  and  by  what  secret  different  springs 
are  the  affections  hurried  about,  as  different  circum- 
stances present !  To-day  we  love  what  to-morrow 
we  hate ;  to-day  we  seek  what  to-morrow  we  shun ; 
to-day  we  desire  what  to-morrow  we  fear,  nay,  even 
tremble  at  the  apprehensions  of;  this  was  exempli- 
fied in  me,  at  this  time,  in  the  most  lively  manner 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  5 

imaginable;  for  I,  whose  only  affliction  was  that 
I  seemed  banished  from  human  society,  that  I  was 
alone,  circumscribed  by  the  boundless  ocean,  cut 
off  from  mankind,  and  condemned  to  what  I  called 
silent  life;  that  I  was  as  one  whom  Heaven  thought 
not  worthy  to  be  numbered  among  the  living,  or 
to  appear  among  the  rest  of  his  creatures ;  that  to 
have  seen  one  of  my  own  species  would  have 
seemed  to  me  a  raising  me  from  death  to  life,  and 
the  greatest  blessing  that  Heaven  itself,  next  to  the 
supreme  blessing  of  salvation,  could  bestow ;  I  say, 
that  I  should  now  tremble  at  the  very  apprehen- 
sions of  seeing  a  man,  and  was  ready  to  sink  into 
the  ground  at  but  the  shadow  or  silent  appearance 
of  a  man's  having  set  his  foot  in  the  island. 

Such  is  the  uneven  state  of  human  life;  and  it 
afforded  me  a  great  many  curious  speculations  after- 
wards, when  I  had  a  little  recovered  my  first  sur- 
prise. I  considered  that  this  was  the  station  of  life 
the  infinitely  wise  and  good  providence  of  God  had 
determined  for  me ;  that  as  I  could  not  foresee  what 
the  ends  of  divine  wisdom  might  be  in  all  this,  so 
I  was  not  to  dispute  his  sovereignty,  who,  as  I  was 
his  creature,  had  an  undoubted  right,  by  crea- 
tion, to  govern  and  dispose  of  me  absolutely  as  he 
thought  fit;  and  who,  as  I  was  a  creature  that 
had  offended  him,  had  likewise  a  judicial  right  to 
condemn  me  to  what  punishment  he  thought  fit; 
and  that  it  was  my  part  to  submit  to  bear  his  in- 
dignation, because  I  had  sinned  against  him.  I 
then  reflected  that  as  God,  who  was  not  only  right- 


6  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

eous  but  omnipotent,  had  thought  fit  thus  to 
punish  and  afflict  me,  so  he  was  able  to  deliver  me; 
that  if  he  did  not  think  fit  to  do  so,  it  was  my 
unquestioned  duty  to  resign  myself  absolutely  and 
entirely  to  his  will ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  it  was 
my  duty  also  to  hope  in  him,  pray  to  him,  and 
quietly  to  attend  the  dictates  and  directions  of  his 
daily  providence. 

These  thoughts  took  me  up  many  hours,  days, 
nay,  I  may  say,  weeks  and  months ;  and  one  par- 
ticular effect  of  my  cogitations  on  this  occasion  I 
cannot  omit.  One  morning  early,  lying  in  my  bed, 
and  filled  with  thoughts  about  my  danger  from  the 
appearance  of  savages,  I  found  it  discomposed  me 
very  much ;  upon  which  these  words  of  the  Scrip- 
ture came  into  my  thoughts :  "  Call  upon  me  in 
the  day  of  trouble,  and  I  will  deliver  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  glorify  me."  Upon  this,  rising  cheerfully  out 
of  my  bed,  my  heart  was  not  only  comforted,  but 
I  was  guided  and  encouraged  to  pray  earnestly  to 
God  for  deliverance :  when  I  had  done  praying,  I 
took  up  my  Bible,  and  opening  it  to  read,  the  first 
words  that  presented  to  me  were,  "Wait  on  the 
Lord,  and  be  of  good  cheer,  and  he  shall  strengthen 
thy  heart;  wait,  I  say,  on  the  Lord."  It  is  impos- 
sible to  express  the  comfort  this  gave  me.  In 
answer,  I  thankfully  laid  down  the  book,  and  was 
no  more  sad,  at  least  on  that  occasion. 

In  the  middle  of  these  cogitations,  apprehen- 
sions, and  reflections,  it  came  into  my  thoughts 
one  day  that  all  this  might  be  a  mere  chimera  of 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  7 

my  own,  and  that  this  foot  might  be  the  print  of 
my  own  foot,  when  I  came  on  shore  from  my  boat. 
This  cheered  me  up  a  little  too,  and  I  began  to 
persuade  myself  it  was  all  a  delusion ;  that  it  was 
nothing  else  but  my  own  foot :  and  why  might  I 
not  come  that  way  from  the  boat  as  well  as  I  was 
going  that  way  to  the  boat?  Again,  I  considered 
also  that  I  could  by  no  means  tell,  for  certain, 
where  I  had  trod,  and  where  I  had  not ;  and  that 
if,  at  last,  this  was  only  the  print  of  my  own  foot, 
I  had  played  the  part  of  those  fools  who  try  to 
make  stories  of  spectres  and  apparitions,  and  then 
are  frightened  at  them  more  than  anybody. 

Now  I  began  to  take  courage,  and  to  peep 
abroad  again,  for  I  had  not  stirred  out  of  my  cas- 
tle for  three  days  and  nights,  so  that  I  began  to 
starve  for  provisions;  for  I  had  little  or  nothing 
within-doors  but  some  barley  cakes  and  water. 
Then  I  knew  that  my  goats  wanted  to  be  milked, 
too,  which  usually  was  my  evening  diversion;  and 
the  poor  creatures  were  in  great  pain  and  incon- 
venience for  want  of  it;  and,  indeed,  it  almost 
spoiled  some  of  them,  and  almost  dried  up  their 
milk.  Encouraging  myself,  therefore,  with  the 
belief  that  this  was  nothing  but  the  print  of  one 
of  my  own  feet,  and  that  I  might  be  truly  said  to 
start  at  my  own  shadow,  I  began  to  go  abroad  again, 
and  went  to  my  country-house  to  milk  my  flock : 
but  to  see  with  what  fear  I  went  forward,  how  often 
I  looked  behind  me,  how  I  was  ready,  every  now 
and  then,  to  lay  down  my  basket,  and  run  for  my  ■ 


8  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

life,  it  would  have  made  any  one  think  I  was 
haunted  with  an  evil  conscience,  or  that  I  had  been 
lately  most  terribly  frightened ;  and  so,  indeed,  I 
had.  However,  as  I  went  down  thus  two  or  three 
days,  and  having  seen  nothing,  I  began  to  be  a  lit- 
tle bolder,  and  to  think  there  was  really  nothing 
in  it  but  my  own  imagination ;  but  I  could  not  per- 
suade myself  fully  of  this  till  I  should  go  down  to 
the  shore  again,  and  see  this  print  of  a  foot  and 
measure  it  by  my  own,  and  see  if  there  was  any 
similitude  or  fitness,  that  might  be  assured  it  was 
my  own  foot.  But  when  I  came  to  the  place,  first,  it 
appeared  evidently  to  me  that  when  I  laid  up  my 
boat  I  could  not  possibly  be  on  shore  anywhere 
thereabout ;  secondly,  when  I  came  to  measure  the 
mark  with  my  own  foot,  I  found  my  foot  not  so 
large  by  a  great  deal.  Both  these  things  filled  my 
head  with  new  imaginations,  and  gave  me  the 
vapours  again  to  the  highest  degree,  so  that  I  shook 
with  cold  like  one  in  an  ague;  and  I  went  home 
again,  filled  with  the  belief  that  some  man  or  men 
had  been  on  shore  there;  or,  in  short,  that  the 
island  was  inhabited,  and  I  might  be  surprised 
before  I  was  aware;  and  what  course  to  take  for 
my  security  I  knew  not. 

O  what  ridiculous  resolutions  men  take  when 
possessed  with  fear !  It  deprives  them  of  the  use 
of  those  means  which  reason  offers  for  their  relief. 
The  first  thing  I  proposed  to  myself  was  to  throw 
down  my  enclosures,  and  turn  all  my  tame  cattle 
wild  into  the  woods,  lest  the  enemy  should  find 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  9 

them,  and  then  frequent  the  island  in  prospect  of 
the  same  or  the  like  booty ;  then  to  the  simple  thing 
of  digging  up  my  two  corn-fields,  lest  they  should 
find  such  a  grain  there,  and  still  be  prompted  to  fre- 
quent the  island  ;  then  to  demolish  my  bower  and 
tent,  that  they  might  not  see  any  vestiges  of  hab- 
itation, and  be  prompted  to  look  farther,  in  order 
to  find  out  the  persons  inhabiting. 

These  were  the  subject  of  the  first  night's  cog- 
itations after  I  was  come  home  again,  while  the 
apprehensions  which  had  so  overrun  my  mind  were 
fresh  upon  me,  and  my  head  was  full  of  vapours, 
as  above.  Thus  fear  of  danger  is  ten  thousand  times 
more  terrifying  than  danger  itself  when  apparent 
to  the  eyes ;  and  we  find  the  burden  of  anxiety 
greater,  by  much,  than  the  evil  which  we  are  anx- 
ious about ;  and,  which  was  worse  than  all  this,  I 
had  not  that  relief  in  this  trouble  from  the  resigna- 
tion I  used  to  practise,  that  I  hoped  to  have.  I 
looked,  I  thought,  like  Saul,  who  complained  not 
only  that  the  Philistines  were  upon  him,  but  that 
God  had  forsaken  him  ;  for  I  did  not  now  take  due 
ways  to  compose  my  mind,  by  crying  to  God  in  my 
distress,  and  resting  upon  his  providence,  as  I  had 
done  before,  for  my  defence  and  deliverance;  which, 
if  I  had  done,  I  had  at  least  been  more  cheerfully 
supported  under  this  new  surprise,  and  perhaps 
carried  through  it  with  more  resolution. 

This  confusion  of  my  thoughts  kept  me  awake 
all  night;  but  in  the  morning  I  fell  asleep;  and 
having,  by  the  amusement  of  my  mind,  been  as  it 


io  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

were  tired,  and  my  spirits  exhausted,  I  slept  very 
soundly  and  waked  much  better  composed  than  I 
had  ever  been  before.  And  now  I  began  to  think 
sedately ;  and,  upon  the  utmost  debate  with  myself, 
I  concluded  that  this  island,  which  was  so  exceed- 
ing pleasant,  fruitful,  and  no  farther  from  the  main 
land  than  as  I  had  seen,  was  not  so  entirely  aban- 
doned as  I  might  imagine ;  that,  although  there 
were  no  stated  inhabitants  who  lived  on  the  spot, 
yet  that  there  might  sometimes  come  boats  off 
from  the  shore,  who,  either  with  design,  or  perhaps 
never  but  when  they  were  driven  by  cross-winds, 
might  come  to  this  place ;  that  I  had  lived  here 
fifteen  years  now,  and  had  not  met  with  the  least 
shadow  or  figure  of  any  people  yet ;  and  that  if  at 
any  time  they  should  be  driven  here,  it  was  prob- 
able they  went  away  again  as  soon  as  ever  they 
could,  seeing  they  had  never  thought  fit  to  fix  here 
upon  any  occasion ;  that  the  most  I  could  suggest 
any  danger  from  was  from  any  casual  accidental 
landing  of  straggling  people  from  the  main,  who,  as 
it  was  likely,  if  they  were  driven  hither,  were  here 
against  their  wills,  so  they  made  no  stay  here,  but 
went  off  again  with  all  possible  speed;  seldom  stay- 
ing one  night  on  shore,  lest  they  should  not  have 
the  help  of  the  tides  and  daylight  back  again;  and 
that,  therefore,  I  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  consider 
of  some  safe  retreat,  in  case  I  should  see  any  sav- 
ages land  upon  the  spot. 

Now  I  began  sorely  to  repent  that  I  had  dug 
my  cave  so  large  as  to  bring  a  door  through  again, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  n 

which  door,  as  I  said,  came  out  beyond  where  my 
fortification  joined  to  the  rock:  upon  maturely  con- 
sidering this,  therefore,  I  resolved  to  draw  me  a 
second  fortification,  in  the  same  manner  of  a  semi- 
circle, at  a  distance  from  my  wall,  just  where  I  had 
planted  a  double  row  of  trees  about  twelve  years 
before,  of  which  I  made  mention.  These  trees  hav- 
ing been  planted  so  thick  before,  they  wanted  but 
few  piles  to  be  driven  between  them  that  they  might 
be  thicker  and  stronger,  and  my  wall  would  be  soon 
finished  :  so  that  I  had  now  a  double  wall ;  and  my 
outer  wall  was  thickened  with  pieces  of  timber,  old 
cables,  and  everything  I  could  think  of,  to  make  it 
strong,  having  in  it  seven  little  holes  about  as  big 
as  I  might  put  my  arm  out  at.  In  the  inside  of  this, 
I  thickened  my  wall  to  about  ten  feet  thick,  with 
continually  bringing  earth  out  of  my  cave,  and  lay- 
ing it  at  the  foot  of  the  wall,  and  walking  upon  it; 
and  through  the  seven  holes  I  contrived  to  plant 
the  muskets,  of  which  I  took  notice  that  I  had  got 
seven  on  shore  out  of  the  ship;  these  I  planted 
like  my  cannon,  and  fitted  them  into  frames,  that 
held  them  like  a  carriage,  so  that  I  could  fire  all  the 
seven  guns  in  two  minutes'  time.  This  wall  I  was 
many  a  weary  month  in  finishing,  and  yet  never 
thought  myself  safe  till  it  was  done. 

When  this  was  done,  I  stuck  all  the  ground 
without  my  wall,  for  a  great  length  every  way,  as 
full  with  stakes,  or  sticks,  of  the  osier-like  wood, 
which  I  found  so  apt  to  grow,  as  they  could  well 
stand  ;  insomuch  that  I  believe  I  might  set  in  near 


i2  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

twenty  thousand  of  them,  leaving  a  pretty  large 
space  between  them  and  my  wall,  that  I  might  have 
room  to  see  an  enemy,  and  they  might  have  no 
shelter  from  the  young  trees,  if  they  attempted  to 
approach  my  outer  wall. 

Thus,  in  two  years'  time,  I  had  a  thick  grove ; 
and  in  five  or  six  years' time  I  had  a  wood  before  my 
dwelling,  growing  so  monstrous  thick  and  strong 
that  it  was  indeed  perfectly  impassable;  and  no 
men,  of  what  kind  soever,  would  ever  imagine 
that  there  was  anything  beyond  it,  much  less  a 
habitation.  As  for  the  way  which  I  proposed  to 
myself  to  go  in  and  out  (for  I  left  no  avenue),  it 
was  by  setting  two  ladders,  one  to  a  part  of  the 
rock  which  was  low,  and  then  broke  in,  and  left 
room  to  place  another  ladder  upon  that :  so  when 
the  two  ladders  were  taken  down,  no  man  living 
could  come  down  to  me  without  doing  himself  mis- 
chief;  and  if  they  had  come  down,  they  were  still 
on  the  outside  of  my  outer  wall. 

Thus  I  took  all  the  measures  human  prudence 
could  suggest  for  my  own  preservation ;  and  it  will 
be  seen,  at  length,  that  they  were  not  altogether 
without  just  reason,  though  I  foresaw  nothing  at 
that  time  more  than  my  mere  fear  suggested  to  me. 

While  this  was  doing,  I  was  not  altogether  care- 
less of  my  other  affairs :  for  I  had  a  great  concern 
upon  me  for  my  little  herd  of  goats  ;  they  were  not 
only  a  ready  supply  to  me  on  every  occasion,  and 
began  to  be  sufficient  for  me,  without  the  expense 
of  powder  and  shot,  but  also  without  the  fatigue 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  13 

of  hunting  after  the  wild  ones ;  and  I  was  loth  to 
lose  the  advantage  of  them,  and  to  have  them  all 
to  nurse  up  over  again. 

For  this  purpose,  after  long  consideration,  I 
could  think  of  but  two  ways  to  preserve  them  :  one 
was,  to  find  another  convenient  place  to  dig  a  cave 
under  ground,  and  to  drive  them  into  it  every 
night ;  and  the  other  was,  to  enclose  two  or  three 
little  bits  of  land,  remote  from  one  another,  and 
as  much  concealed  as  I  could,  where  I  might  keep 
about  half  a  dozen  young  goats  in  each  place :  so 
that  if  any  disaster  happened  to  the  flock  in  gen- 
eral, I  might  be  able  to  raise  them  again  with  little 
trouble  and  time ;  and  this,  though  it  would  require 
a  great  deal  of  time  and  labour,  I  thought  was  the 
most  rational  design. 

Accordingly,  I  spent  some  time  to  find  out  the 
most  retired  parts  of  the  island;  and  I  pitched 
upon  one  which  was  as  private,  indeed,  as  my  heart 
could  wish  for :  it  was  a  little  damp  piece  of  ground, 
in  the  middle  of  the  hollow  and  thick  woods,  where, 
as  is  observed,  I  almost  lost  myself  once  before, 
endeavouring  to  come  back  that  way  from  the  east- 
ern part  of  the  island.  Here  I  found  a  clear  piece 
of  land,  near  three  acres,  so  surrounded  with  woods 
that  it  was  almost  an  enclosure  by  nature ;  at  least, 
it  did  not  want  near  so  much  labour  to  make  it 
so  as  the  other  pieces  of  ground  I  had  worked  so 
hard  at. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

I  immediately  went  to  work  with  this  piece  of 
ground,  and  in  less  than  a  month's  time  I  had 
so  fenced  it  round  that  my  flock,  or  herd,  call  it 
which  you  please,  who  were  not  so  wild  now  as 
at  first  they  might  be  supposed  to  be,  were  well 
enough  secured  in  it;  so,  without  any  further  de- 
lay, I  removed  ten  young  she-goats  and  two  he- 
goats  to  this  piece;  and  when  they  were  there,  I 
continued  to  perfect  the  fence  till  I  had  made  it  as 
secure  as  the  other,  which,  however,  I  did  at  more 
leisure,  and  it  took  me  up  more  time  by  a  great 
deal.  All  this  labour  I  was  at  the  expense  of  purely 
from  my  apprehensions  on  the  account  of  the  print 
of  a  man's  foot  which  I  had  seen;  for,  as  yet,  I  never 
saw  any  human  creature  come  near  the  island ; 
and  I  had  now  lived  two  years  under  this  uneasi- 
ness, which,  indeed,  made  my  life  much  less  com- 
fortable than  it  was  before,  as  may  be  well  im- 
agined by  any  who  know  what  it  is  to  live  in  the 
constant  snare  of  the  fear  of  man.  And  this  I  must 
observe,  with  grief  too,  that  the  discomposure  of 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  15 

my  mind  had  too  great  impressions  also  upon  the 
religious  part  of  my  thoughts;  for  the  dread  and 
terror  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  savages  and  can- 
nibals lay  so  upon  my  spirits  that  I  seldom  found 
myself  in  a  due  temper  for  application  to  my 
Maker,  at  least  not  with  the  sedate  calmness  and 
resignation  of  soul  which  I  was  wont  to  do :  I  rather 
prayed  to  God  as  under  great  affliction  and  press- 
ure of  mind,  surrounded  with  danger,  and  in  ex- 
pectation every  night  of  being  murdered  and  de- 
voured before  morning;  and  I  must  testify  from 
my  experience  that  a  temper  of  peace,  thankful- 
ness, love,  and  affection  is  much  the  more  proper 
frame  for  prayer  than  that  of  terror  and  discom- 
posure; and  that,  under  the  dread  of  mischief  im- 
pending, a  man  is  no  more  fit  for  a  comforting 
performance  of  the  duty  of  praying  to  God  than 
he  is  for  a  repentance  on  a  sick-bed ;  for  these  dis- 
composures affect  the  mind,  as  the  others  do  the 
body ;  and  the  discomposure  of  the  mind  must 
necessarily  be  as  great  a  disability  as  that  of  the 
body,  and  much  greater :  praying  to  God  being 
properly  an  act  of  the  mind,  not  of  the  body. 

But  to  go  on  :  after  I  had  thus  secured  one  part 
of  my  little  living  stock,  I  went  about  the  whole 
island,  searching  for  another  private  place  to  make 
such  another  deposit;  when,  wandering  more  to 
the  west  point  of  the  island  than  I  had  ever  done 
yet,  and  looking  out  to  sea,  I  thought  I  saw  a  boat 
upon  the  sea,  at  a  great  distance.  I  had  found  a  per- 
spective glass  or  two  in  one  of  the  seaman's  chests 


16  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

which  I  saved  out  of  our  ship,  but  I  had  it  not 
about  me ;  and  this  was  so  remote  that  I  could 
not  tell  what  to  make  of  it,  though  I  looked  at  it 
till  my  eyes  were  not  able  to  look  any  longer. 
Whether  it  was  a  boat  or  not,  I  do  not  know,  but 
as  I  descended  from  the  hill  I  could  see  no  more 
of  it;  so  I  gave  it  over;  only  I  resolved  to  go  no 
more  out  without  a  perspective  glass  in  my  pocket. 
When  I  was  come  down  the  hill  to  the  end  of  the 
island,  where,  indeed,  I  had  never  been  before,  I 
was  presently  convinced  that  the  seeing  the  print 
of  a  man's  foot  was  not  such  a  strange  thing  in  the 
island  as  I  imagined  :  and,  but  that  it  was  a  special 
providence  that  I  was  cast  upon  the  side  of  the 
island  where  the  savages  never  came,  I  should 
easily  have  known  that  nothing  was  more  frequent 
than  for  the  canoes  from  the  main,  when  they  hap- 
pened to  be  a  little  too  far  out  at  sea,  to  shoot  over 
to  that  side  of  the  island  for  harbour;  likewise,  as 
they  often  met  and  fought  in  their  canoes,  the 
victors,  having  taken  any  prisoners,  would  bring 
them  over  to  this  shore,  where,  according  to  their 
dreadful  customs,  being  all  cannibals,  they  would 
kill  and  eat  them ;  of  which  hereafter. 

When  I  was  come  down  the  hill  to  the  shore,  as 
I  said  above,  being  the  south-west  point  of  the 
island,  I  was  perfectly  confounded  and  amazed  ;  nor 
is  it  possible  for  me  to  express  the  horror  of  my 
mind  at  seeing  the  shore  spread  with  skulls,  hands, 
feet,  and  other  bones  of  human  bodies ;  and,  par- 
ticularly, I  observed  a  place  where  there  had  been 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  17 

a  fire  made,  and  a  circle  dug  in  the  earth,  like  a 
cock-pit,  where  I  supposed  the  savage  wretches  had 
sat  down  to  their  inhuman  feastings  upon  the  bodies 
of  their  fellow-creatures. 

I  was  so  astonished  with  the  sight  of  these  things 
that  I  entertained  no  notions  of  any  danger  to  my- 
self from  it  for  a  long  while  :  all  my  apprehensions 
were  buried  in  the  thoughts  of  such  a  pitch  of 
inhuman,  hellish  brutality,  and  the  horror  of  the 
degeneracy  of  human  nature,  which,  though  I  had 
heard  of  it  often,  yet  I  never  had  so  near  a  view  of 
before :  in  short,  I  turned  away  my  face  from  the 
horrid  spectacle  ;  my  stomach  grew  sick,  and  I  was 
just  at  the  point  of  fainting  when  nature  discharged 
the  disorder  from  my  stomach  :  and  having  vom- 
ited with  uncommon  violence,  I  was  a  little  relieved, 
but  could  not  bear  to  stay  in  the  place  a  moment; 
so  I  got  me  up  the  hill  again  with  all  the  speed  I 
could,  and  walked  on  towards  my  own  habitation. 

When  I  came  a  little  out  of  that  part  of  the 
island,  I  stood  still  a  while,  as  amazed,  and  then, 
recovering  myself,  I  looked  up  with  the  utmost 
affection  of  my  soul,  and,  with  a  flood  of  tears  in 
my  eyes,  gave  God  thanks  that  had  cast  my  first  lot 
in  a  part  of  the  world  where  I  was  distinguished 
from  such  dreadful  creatures  as  these ;  and  that, 
though  I  had  esteemed  my  present  condition  very 
miserable,  had  yet  given  me  so  many  comforts  in 
it  that  I  had  still  more  to  give  thanks  for  than  to 
complain  of:  and  this,  above  all,  that  I  had,  even 
in  this  miserable  condition  been  comforted  with 


1 8  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

the  knowledge  of  himself,  and  the  hope  of  his 
blessing,  which  was  a  felicity  more  than  sufficiently- 
equivalent  to  all  the  misery  which  I  had  suffered 
or  could  suffer. 

In  this  frame  of  thankfulness  I  went  home  to 
my  castle,  and  began  to  be  much  easier  now,  as 
to  the  safety  of  my  circumstances,  than  ever  I  was 
before:  for  I  observed  that  these  wretches  never 
came  to  this  island  in  search  of  what  they  could  get ; 
perhaps  not  seeking,  not  wanting,  or  not  expecting, 
anything  here,  and  having  often,  no  doubt,  been  up 
in  the  covered  woody  part  of  it,  without  finding 
anything  to  their  purpose.  I  knew  I  had  been  here 
now  almost  eighteen  years,  and  never  saw  the  least 
footsteps  of  human  creature  there  before ;  and  I 
might  be  eighteen  years  more  as  entirely  concealed 
as  I  was  now  if  I  did  not  discover  myself  to  them, 
which  I  had  no  manner  of  occasion  to  do;  it  being 
my  only  business  to  keep  myself  entirely  concealed 
where  I  was,  unless  I  found  a  better  sort  of  crea- 
tures than  cannibals  to  make  myself  known  to. 
Yet  I  entertained  such  an  abhorrence  of  the  savage 
wretches  that  I  have  been  speaking  of,  and  of  the 
wretched  inhuman  custom  of  their  devouring  and 
eating  one  another  up,  that  I  continued  pensive 
and  sad,  and  kept  close  within  my  own  circle,  for 
almost  two  years  after  this.  When  I  say  my  own 
circle,  I  mean  by  it  my  three  plantations,  viz.,  my 
castle,  my  country-seat,  which  I  called  my  bower, 
and  my  enclosure  in  the  woods ;  nor  did  I  look 
after  this  for  any  other  use  than  as  an  enclosure  for 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  19 

my  goats  ;  for  the  aversion  which  nature  gave  me 
to  these  hellish  wretches  was  such  that  I  was  as 
fearful  of  seeing  them  as  of  seeing  the  Devil  him- 
self. I  did  not  so  much  as  go  to  look  after  my 
boat  all  this  time,  but  began  rather  to  think  of 
making  me  another ;  for  I  could  not  think  of  ever 
making  any  more  attempts  to  bring  the  other  boat 
round  the  island  to  me,  lest  I  should  meet  with 
some  of  these  creatures  at  sea  :  in  which,  if  I  had 
happened  to  have  fallen  into  their  hands,  I  knew 
what  would  have  been  my  lot. 

Time,  however,  and  the  satisfaction  I  had  that 
I  was  in  no  danger  of  being  discovered  by  these 
people,  began  to  wear  off  my  uneasiness  about 
them  ;  and  I  began  to  live  just  in  the  same  com- 
posed manner  as  before,  only  with  this  difference, 
that  I  used  more  caution,  and  kept  my  eyes  more 
about  me,  than  I  did  before,  lest  I  should  happen 
to  be  seen  by  any  of  them  ;  and  particularly,  I  was 
more  cautious  of  firing  my  gun,  lest  any  of  them 
being  on  the  island  should  happen  to  hear  it.  It 
was  therefore  a  very  good  providence  to  me  that 
I  had  furnished  myself  with  a  tame  breed  of  goats, 
and  that  I  had  no  need  to  hunt  any  more  about 
the~woods,  or  shoot  at  them  ;  and  if  I  did  catch 
any  of  them  after  this,  it  was  by  traps  and  snares, 
as  I  had  done  before ;  so  that  for  two  years  after 
this,  I  believe  I  never  fired  my  gun  once  off, 
though  I  never  went  out  without  it ;  and,  which 
was  more,  as  I  had  saved  three  pistols  out  of  the 
ship,  I  always  carried  them  out  with  me,  or  at 


ao  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

least  two  of  them,  sticking  them  in  my  goat's-skin 
belt.  I  also  furbished  up  one  of  the  great  cutlasses 
that  I  had  out  of  the  ship,  and  made  me  a  belt  to 
hang  it  on  also ;  so  that  I  was  now  a  most  formid- 
able fellow  to  look  at  when  I  went  abroad,  if  you 
add  to  the  former  description  of  myself  the  par- 
ticular of  two  pistols,  and  a  great  broad  sword  hang- 
ing at  my  side  in  a  belt,  but  without  a  scabbard. 

Things  going  on  thus,  as  I  have  said,  for  some 
time,  I  seemed,  excepting  these  cautions,  to  be  re- 
duced to  my  former  calm  sedate  way  of  living.  All 
these  things  tended  to  show  me,  more  and  more, 
how  far  my  condition  was  from  being  miserable, 
compared  to  some  others ;  nay,  to  many  other  par- 
ticulars of  life  which  it  might  have  pleased  God  to 
have  made  my  lot.  It  put  me  upon  reflecting  how 
little  repining  there  would  be  among  mankind  at 
any  condition  of  life  if  people  would  rather  com- 
pare their  condition  with  those  that  were  worse,  in 
order  to  be  thankful,  than  be  always  comparing  them 
with  those  which  are  better,  to  assist  their  murmur- 
ings  and  complainings. 

As  in  my  present  condition  there  were  not  really 
many  things  which  I  wanted,  so,  indeed,  I  thought 
that  the  frights  I  had  been  in  about  these  savage 
wretches,  and  the  concern  I  had  been  in  for  my  own 
preservation,  had  taken  off  the  edge  of  my  inven- 
tion for  my  own  conveniences ;  and  I  had  dropped 
a  good  design,  which  I  had  once  bent  my  thoughts 
too  much  upon,  and  that  was  to  try  if  I  could  not 
make  some  of  my  barley  into  malt,  and  then  try 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  21 

to  brew  myself  some  beer.  This  was  really  a  whim- 
sical thought,  and  I  reproved  myself  often  for  the 
simplicity  of  it ;  for  I  presently  saw  there  would 
be  the  want  of  several  things  necessary  to  the 
making  my  beer,  that  it  would  be  impossible  for 
me  to  supply ;  as,  first,  casks  to  preserve  it  in, 
which  was  a  thing  that,  as  I  had  observed  already, 
I  could  never  compass ;  no,  though  I  spent  not 
only  many  days,  but  weeks,  nay,  months,  in  at- 
tempting it,  but  to  no  purpose.  In  the  next  place, 
I  had  no  hops  to  make  it  keep,  no  yeast  to  make 
it  work,  no  copper  or  kettle  to  make  it  boil ;  and 
yet,  with  all  these  things  wanting,  I  verily  believe, 
had  not  the  frights  and  terrors  I  was  in  about  the 
savages  intervened,  I  had  undertaken  it,  and  per- 
haps brought  it  to  pass  too;  for  I  seldom  gave  any- 
thing over  without  accomplishing  it,  when  once  I 
had  it  in  my  head  to  begin  it.  But  my  invention 
now  ran  quite  another  way ;  for,  night  and  day,  I 
could  think  of  nothing  but  how  I  might  destroy 
some  of  these  monsters  in  their  cruel,  bloody  en- 
tertainment, and,  if  possible,  save  the  victim  they 
should  bring  hither  to  destroy.  It  would  take  up 
a  larger  volume  than  this  whole  work  is  intended 
to  be,  to  set  down  all  the  contrivances  I  hatched, 
or  rather  brooded  upon,  in  my  thoughts,  for  the 
destroying  these  creatures,  or  at  least  frightening 
them  so  as  to  prevent  their  coming  hither  any 
more ;  but  all  this  was  abortive;  nothing  could  be 
possible  to  take  effect,  unless  I  was  to  be  there  to 
do  it  myself;  and  what  could  one  man  do  among 


22  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

them, when  perhaps  there  might  be  twenty  or  thirty 
of  them  together,  with  their  darts,  or  their  bows  and 
arrows,  with  which  they  could  shoot  as  true  to  a 
mark  as  I  could  with  my  gun? 

Sometimes  I  thought  of  digging  a  hole  under 
the  place  where  they  made  their  fire,  and  putting 
in  five  or  six  pounds  of  gunpowder,  which,  when 
they  kindled  their  fire,  would  consequently  take 
fire,  and  blow  up  all  that  was  near  it ;  but  as,  in 
the  first  place,  I  should  be  unwilling  to  waste  so 
much  powder  upon  them,  my  store  being  now 
within  the  quantity  of  one  barrel,  so  neither  could 
I  be  sure  of  its  going-ofF  at  any  certain  time,  when 
it  might  surprise  them  :  and,  at  best,  that  it  would 
do  little  more  than  just  blow  the  fire  about  their 
ears  and  fright  them,  but  not  sufficient  to  make 
them  forsake  the  place.  So  I  laid  it  aside,  and  then 
proposed  that  I  would  place  myself  in  ambush  in 
some  convenient  place,  with  my  three  guns  all 
double-loaded,  and,  in  the  middle  of  their  bloody 
ceremony,  let  fly  at  them,  when  I  should  be  sure 
to  kill  or  wound  perhaps  two  or  three  at  every 
shot :  and  then  falling  in  upon  them  with  my  three 
pistols,  and  my  sword,  I  made  no  doubt  but  that, 
if  there  were  twenty,  I  should  kill  them  all.  This 
fancy  pleased  my  thoughts  for  some  weeks  ;  and  I 
was  so  full  of  it  that  I  often  dreamed  of  it,  and 
sometimes  that  I  was  just  going  to  let  fly  at  them 
in  my  sleep.  I  went  so  far  with  it  in  my  imagina- 
tion that  I  employed  myself  several  days  to  find 
out  proper  places  to  put  myself  in  ambuscade,  as 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  23 

I  said,  to  watch  for  them ;  and  I  went  frequently  to 
the  place  itself,  which  was  now  grown  more  famil- 
iar to  me.  But  while  my  mind  was  thus  filled  with 
thoughts  of  revenge,  and  a  bloody  putting  twenty 
or  thirty  of  them  to  the  sword,  as  I  may  call  it,  the 
horror  I  had  at  the  place,  and  at  the  signals  of  the 
barbarous  wretches  devouring  one  another,  abated 
my  malice.  Well,  at  length,  I  found  a  place  in 
the  side  of  the  hill,  where  I  was  satisfied  I  might 
securely  wait  till  I  saw  any  of  their  boats  coming; 
and  might  then,  even  before  they  would  be  ready 
to  come  on  shore,  convey  myself,  unseen,  into  some 
thickets  of  trees,  in  one  of  which  there  was  a  hollow 
large  enough  to  conceal  me  entirely;  and  there  I 
might  sit  and  observe  all  their  bloody  doings,  and 
take  my  full  aim  at  their  heads,  when  they  were  so 
close  together  as  that  it  would  be  next  to  impossi- 
ble that  I  should  miss  my  shot,  or  that  I  could  fail 
wounding  three  or  four  of  them  at  the  first  shot.  In 
this  place,  then,  I  resolved  to  fix  my  design  ;  and, 
accordingly,  I  prepared  two  muskets  and  my  ordin- 
ary fowling-piece.  The  two  muskets  I  loaded  with 
a  brace  of  slugs  each,  and  four  or  five  smaller  bul- 
lets, about  the  size  of  pistol-bullets  ;  and  the  fowl- 
ing-piece I  loaded  with  near  a  handful  of  swan-shot 
of  the  largest  size :  I  also  loaded  my  pistols  with 
about  four  bullets  each;  and  in  this  posture,  well 
provided  with  ammunition  for  a  second  and  third 
charge,  I  prepared  myself  for  my  expedition. 

After  I  had  thus  laid  the  scheme  of  my  design, 
and,  in  my  imagination,  put  it  in  practice,  I  con- 


24  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

tinually  made  my  tour  every  morning  up  to  the  top 
of  the  hill,  which  was  from  my  castle,  as  I  called  it, 
about  three  miles,  or  more,  to  see  if  I  could  observe 
any  boats  upon  the  sea,  coming  near  the  island,  or 
standing  over  towards  it:  but  I  began  to  tire  of  this 
hard  duty,  after  I  had,  for  two  or  three  months, 
constantly  kept  my  watch,  but  came  always  back 
without  any  discovery :  there  having  not,  in  all  that 
time,  been  the  least  appearance,  not  only  on  or  near 
the  shore,  but  on  the  whole  ocean,  so  far  as  my  eyes 
or  glasses  could  reach  every  way. 

As  long  as  I  kept  my  daily  tour  to  the  hill  to  look 
out,  so  long  also  I  kept  up  the  vigour  of  my  design, 
and  my  spirits  seemed  to  be  all  the  while  in  a  suit- 
able form  for  so  outrageous  an  execution  as  the  kill- 
ing twenty  or  thirty  naked  savages,  for  an  offence 
which  I  had  not  at  all  entered  into  a  discussion  of 
in  my  thoughts,  any  further  than  my  passions  were 
at  first  fired  by  the  horror  I  conceived  at  the  un- 
natural custom  of  the  people  of  that  country,  who, 
it  seems,  had  been  suffered  by  Providence,  in  his 
wise  disposition  of  the  world,  to  have  no  other  guide 
than  that  of  their  own  abominable  and  vitiated  pas- 
sions ;  and,  consequently,  were  left,  and  perhaps  had 
been  so  for  some  ages,  to  act  such  horrid  things, 
and  receive  such  dreadful  customs,  as  nothing  but 
nature,  entirely  abandoned  by  Heaven,  and  actu- 
ated by  some  hellish  degeneracy,  could  have  run 
them  into.  But  now,  when,  as  I  have  said,  I  began 
to  be  weary  of  the  fruitless  excursion  which  I  had 
made  so  long  and  so  far  every  morning  in  vain,  so 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  25 

my  opinion  of  the  action  itself  began  to  alter ;  and 
I  began,  with  cooler  and  calmer  thoughts,  to  con- 
sider what  I  was  going  to  engage  in :  what  authority 
or  call  I  had  to  pretend  to  be  judge  and  executioner 
upon  these  men  as  criminals,  whom  Heaven  had 
thought  fit,  for  so  many  ages,  to  suffer,  unpunished, 
to  go  on,  and  to  be,  as  it  were,  the  executioners  of 
his  judgments  one  upon  another;  how  far  these 
people  were  offenders  against  me,  and  what  right 
I  had  to  engage  in  the  quarrel  of  that  blood  which 
they  shed  promiscuously  one  upon  another.  I  de- 
bated this  very  often  with  myself,  thus :  How  do 
I  know  what  God  himself  judges  in  this  particular 
case  ?  It  is  certain  these  people  do  not  commit  this 
as  a  crime;  it  is  not  against  their  own  consciences 
reproving,  or  their  light  reproaching  them ;  they  do 
not  know  it  to  be  an  offence,  and  then  commit  it  in 
defiance  of  divine  justice,  as  we  do  in  almost  all  the 
sins  we  commit.  They  think  it  no  more  a  crime  to 
kill  a  captive  taken  in  war  than  we  do  to  kill  an 
ox;  nor  to  eat  human  flesh  than  we  do  to  eat 
mutton. 

When  I  considered  this  a  little,  it  followed  nec- 
essarily that  I  was  certainly  in  the  wrong  in  it ;  that 
these  people  were  not  murderers  in  the  sense  that 
I  had  before  condemned  them  in  my  thoughts,  any 
more  than  those  Christians  were  murderers  who 
often  put  to  death  the  prisoners  taken  in  battle ;  or 
more  frequently,  upon  many  occasions,  put  whole 
troops  of  men  to  the  sword,  without  giving  quarter, 
though  they  threw  down  their  arms  and  submitted. 


i6  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

In  the  next  place,  it  occurred  to  me  that,  although 
the  usage  they  gave  one  another  was  thus  brutish 
and  inhuman, yet  it  was  really  nothing  to  me;  these 
people  had  done  me  no  injury;  that  if  they  at- 
tempted me,  or  I  saw  it  necessary,  for  my  immedi- 
ate preservation,  to  fall  upon  them,  something  might 
be  said  for  it ;  but  that  I  was  yet  out  of  their  power, 
and  they  really  had  no  knowledge  of  me,  and  conse- 
quently no  design  upon  me;  and  therefore  it  could 
not  be  just  for  me  to  fall  upon  them ;  that  this  would 
justify  the  conduct  of  the  Spaniards  in  all  their  bar- 
barities practised  in  America,  where  they  destroyed 
millions  of  these  people  ;  who,  however  they  were 
idolaters  and  barbarians,  and  had  several. bloody 
and  barbarous  rites  in  their  customs,  such  as  sacri- 
ficing human  bodies  to  their  idols,  were  yet,  as  to 
the  Spaniards,  very  innocent  people  ;  and  that  the 
rooting  them  out  of  the  country  is  spoken  of  with 
the  utmost  abhorrence  and  detestation  by  even  the 
Spaniards  themselves  at  this  time,  and  by  all  other 
Christian  nations  in  Europe,  as  a  mere  butchery, 
a  bloody  and  unnatural  piece  of  cruelty,  unjusti- 
fiable either  to  God  or  man,  and  for  which  the  very 
name  of  a  Spaniard  is  reckoned  to  be  frightful  and 
terrible  to  all  people  of  humanity,  or  of  Christian 
compassion,  —  as  if  the  kingdom  of  Spain  were 
particularly  eminent  for  the  produce  of  a  race  of 
men  who  were  without  principles  of  tenderness,  or 
the  common  bowels  of  pity  to  the  miserable,  which 
is  reckoned  to  be  a  mark  of  generous  temper  in  the 
mind. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  iy 

These  considerations  really  put  me  to  a  pause, 
and  to  a  kind  of  a  full  stop ;  and  I  began,  by  little 
and  little,  to  be  off  my  design,  and  to  conclude 
I  had  taken  wrong  measures  in  my  resolution  to 
attack  the  savages ;  and  that  it  was  not  my  busi- 
ness to  meddle  with  them, unless  they  first  attacked 
me;  and  that  it  was  my  business,  if  possible,  to 
prevent;  but  that  if  I  were  discovered  and  at- 
tacked by  them,  I  knew  my  duty.  On  the  other 
hand,  I  argued  with  myself  that  this  really  was  the 
way  not  to  deliver  myself,  but  entirely  to  ruin  and 
destroy  myself;  for  unless  I  was  sure  to  kill  every 
one  that  not  only  should  be  on  shore  at  that  time, 
but  that  should  ever  come  on  shore  afterwards, 
if  but  one  of  them  escaped  to  tell  their  country- 
people  what  had  happened,  they  would  come  over 
again  by  thousands  to  revenge  the  death  of  their 
fellows,  and  I  should  only  bring  upon  myself  a 
certain  destruction,  which,  at  present,  I  had  no 
manner  of  occasion  for.  Upon  the  whole  I  con- 
cluded that  neither  in  principle  nor  in  policy  I 
ought,  one  way  or  other,  to  concern  myself  in  this 
affair ;  that  my  business  was,  by  all  possible  means, 
to  conceal  myself  from  them,  and  not  to  leave  the 
least  signal  to  them  to  guess  by  that  there  were  any 
living  creatures  upon  the  island,  I  mean  of  human 
shape.  Religion  joined  in  with  this  prudential 
resolution,  and  I  was  convinced  now,  many  ways, 
that  I  was  perfectly  out  of  my  duty  when  I  was 
laying  all  my  bloody  schemes  for  the  destruction 
of  innocent  creatures,  I  mean  innocent  as  to  me. 


28  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

As  to  the  crimes  they  were  guilty  of  towards  one 
another,  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  them  ;  they 
were  national,  and  I  ought  to  leave  them  to  the 
justice  of  God,  who  is  the  governor  of  nations, 
and  knows  how,  by  national  punishments,  to  make 
a  just  retribution  for  national  offences,  and  to  bring 
public  judgments  upon  those  who  offend  in  a  pub- 
lic manner,  by  such  ways  as  best  please  him.  This 
appeared  so  clear  to  me  now  that  nothing  was  a 
greater  satisfaction  to  me  than  that  I  had  not  been 
suffered  to  do  a  thing  which  I  now  saw  so  much 
reason  to  believe  would  have  been  no  less  a  sin 
than  that  of  wilful  murder,  if  I  had  committed  it ; 
and  I  gave  most  humble  thanks  on  my  knees  to 
God  that  had  thus  delivered  me  from  blood-guilti- 
ness; beseeching  him  to  grant  me  the  protection 
of  his  providence,  that  I  might  not  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  barbarians,  or  that  I  might  not  lay  my 
hands  upon  them,  unless  I  had  a  more  clear  call 
from  Heaven  to  do  it,  in  defence  of  my  own  life. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

In  this  disposition  I  continued  for  near  a  year 
after  this ;  and  so  far  was  I  from  desiring  an 
occasion  for  falling  upon  these  wretches  that  in 
all  that  time  I  never  once  went  up  the  hill  to  see 
whether  there  were  any  of  them  in  sight,  or  to  know 
whether  any  of  them  had  been  on  shore  there  or 
not,  that  I  might  not  be  tempted  to  renew  any  of 
my  contrivances  against  them,  or  be  provoked, 
by  any  advantage  which  might  present  itself,  to 
fall  upon  them.  Only  this  I  did:  I  went  and  re- 
moved my  boat,  which  I  had  on  the  other  side  of 
the  island,  and  carried  it  down  to  the  east  end 
of  the  whole  island,  where  I  ran  it  into  a  little  cove 
which  I  found  under  some  high  rocks,  and  where 
I  knew,  by  reason  of  the  currents,  the  savages  durst 
not,  at  least  would  not,  come  with  their  boats  upon 
any  account  whatever.  With  my  boat  I  carried 
away  everything  that  I  had  left  there  belonging  to 
her,  though  not  necessary  for  the  bare  going  thither; 
viz.,  a  mast  and  sail  which  I  had  made  for  her,  and 
a  thing  like  an  anchor,  but  which,  indeed,  could 


3o  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

not  be  called  either  anchor  or  grapnel;  however,  it 
was  the  best  I  could  make  of  its  kind;  all  these  I 
removed,  that  there  might  not  be  the  least  shadow 
of  any  discovery,  or  any  appearance  of  any  boat, 
or  of  any  human  habitation,  upon  the  island.  Be- 
sides this,  I  kept  myself,  as  I  said,  more  retired 
than  ever,  and  seldom  went  from  my  cell,  other 
than  upon  my  constant  employment,  viz.,  to  milk 
my  she-goats,  and  manage  my  little  flock  in  the 
wood,  which,  as  it  was  quite  on  the  other  part  of 
the  island,  was  quite  out  of  danger;  for  certain  it  is 
that  these  savage  people,  who  sometimes  haunted 
this  island,  never  came  with  any  thoughts  of  find- 
ing anything  here,  and  consequently  never  wan- 
dered off  from  the  coast :  and  I  doubt  not  but  they 
might  have  been  several  times  on  shore  after  my 
apprehensions  of  them  had  made  me  cautious,  as 
well  as  before.  I  ndeed,  I  looked  back  with  some  hor- 
ror upon  the  thoughts  of  what  my  condition  would 
have  been  if  I  had  popped  upon  them  and  been 
discovered  before  that,  when,  naked  and  unarmed, 
except  with  one  gun,  and  that  loaded  often  only 
with  small  shot,  I  walked  everywhere,  peeping  and 
peering  about  the  island  to  see  what  I  could  get; 
what  a  surprise  should  I  have  been  in  if,  when 
I  discovered  the  print  of  a  man's  foot,  I  had,  in- 
stead of  that,  seen  fifteen  or  twenty  savages,  and 
found  them  pursuing  me,  and,  by  the  swiftness  of 
their  running,  no  possibility  of  my  escaping  them  ? 
The  thoughts  of  this  sometimes  sunk  my  very  soul 
within  me,  and  distressed  my  mind  so  much  that 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  31 

I  could  not  soon  recover  it,  to  think  what  I  should 
have  done,  and  how  I  should  not  only  have  been 
unable  to  resist  them,  but  even  should  not  have 
had  presence  of  mind  enough  to  do  what  I  might 
have  done,  much  less  what  now,  after  so  much  con- 
sideration and  preparation,  I  might  be  able  to  do. 
Indeed,  after  serious  thinking  on  these  things,  I 
would  be  very  melancholy,  and  sometimes  it  would 
last  a  great  while ;  but  I  resolved  it  all,  at  last,  into 
thankfulness  to  that  Providence  which  had  deliv- 
ered me  from  so  many  unseen  dangers,  and  had 
kept  from  me  those  mischiefs  which  I  could  have 
no  way  been  the  agent  in  delivering  myself  from, 
because  I  had  not  the  least  notion  of  any  such 
thing  depending,  or  the  least  supposition  of  its  be- 
ing possible.  This  renewed  a  contemplation  which 
often  had  come  to  my  thoughts  in  former  time, 
when  first  I  began  to  see  the  merciful  dispositions 
of  Heaven  in  the  dangers  we  run  through  in  this 
life;  how  wonderfully  we  are  delivered  when  we 
know  nothing  of  it;  how,  when  we  are  in  (a  quan- 
dary, as  we  call  it)  a  doubt  or  hesitation,  whether 
to  go  this  way,  or  that  way,  a  secret  hint  shall 
direct  us  this  way  when  we  intended  to  go  that  way ; 
nay,  when  sense,  our  own  inclination,  and  perhaps 
business,  has  called  to  go  the  other  way,  yet  a  strange 
impression  upon  the  mind,  from  we  know  not  what 
springs,  and  by  we  know  not  what  power,  shall 
overrule  us  to  go  this  way ;  and  it  shall  afterwards 
appear  that  had  we  gone  that  way  which  we  should 
have  gone,  and  even  to  our  imagination  ought  to 


32  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

have  gone,  we  should  have  been  ruined  and  lost. 
Upon  these,  and  many  like  reflections,  I  afterwards 
made  it  a  certain  rule  with  me  that  whenever  I 
found  those  secret  hints  or  pressings  of  mind,  to 
doing  or  not  doing  anything  that  presented,  or 
going  this  way  or  that  way,  I  never  failed  to  obey 
the  secret  dictate ;  though  I  knew  no  other  reason 
for  it  than  that  such  a  pressure,  or  such  a  hint, 
hung  upon  my  mind.  I  could  give  many  examples 
of  the  success  of  this  conduct  in  the  course  of  my 
life,  but  more  especially  in  the  latter  part  of  my  in- 
habiting this  unhappy  island ;  besides  many  occa- 
sions which  it  is  very  likely  I  might  have  taken 
notice  of  if  I  had  seen  with  the  same  eyes  then 
that  I  see  with  now.  But  it  is  never  too  late  to  be 
wise ;  and  I  cannot  but  advise  all  considering  men, 
whose  lives  are  attended  with  such  extraordinary 
incidents  as  mine,  or  even  though  not  so  extraor- 
dinary, not  to  slight  such  secret  intimations  of 
Providence,  let  them  come  from  what  invisible 
intelligence  they  will.  That  I  shall  not  discuss  and 
perhaps  cannot  account  for;  but  certainly  they  are 
a  proof  of  the  converse  of  spirits,  and  a  secret  com- 
munication between  those  embodied  and  those 
unembodied,  and  such  a  proof  as  can  never  be 
withstood ;  of  which  I  shall  have  occasion  to  give 
some  very  remarkable  instances  in  the  remainder 
of  my  solitary  residence  in  this  dismal  place. 

I  believe  the  reader  of  this  will  not  think  it  strange 
if  I  confess  that  these  anxieties,  these  constant  dan- 
gers I  lived  in,  and  the  concern  that  was  now  upon 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  33 

me,  put  an  end  to  all  invention,  and  to  all  the  con- 
trivances that  I  had  laid  for  my  future  accommoda- 
tions and  conveniences.  I  had  the  care  of  my  safety 
more  now  upon  my  hands  than  that  of  my  food.  I 
cared  not  to  drive  a  nail,  or  chop  a  stick  of  wood 
now,for  fear  the  noise  I  might  make  should  be  heard ; 
much  less  would  I  fire  a  gun,  for  the  same  reason : 
and,  above  all,  I  was  intolerably  uneasy  at  making 
any  fire,  lest  the  smoke,  which  is  visible  at  a  great 
distance  in  the  day,should  betray  me.  For  this  reason 
I  removed  that  part  of  my  business  which  required 
fire,  such  as  burning  of  pots  and  pipes,  etc.,  into  my 
new  apartment  in  the  woods;  where,  after  I  had  been 
some  time,  I  found,  to  my  unspeakable  consolation, 
a  mere  natural  cave  in  the  earth,  which  went  in 
a  vast  way,  and  where,  I  dare  say,  no  savage,  had 
he  been  at  the  mouth  of  it,  would  be  so  hardy  as 
to  venture  in ;  nor,  indeed,  would  any  man  else, 
but  one  who,  like  me,  wanted  nothing  so  much 
as  a  safe  retreat. 

The  mouth  of  this  hollow  was  at  the  bottom  of 
a  great  rock,  where  by  mere  accident  (I  would  say, 
if  I  did  not  see  abundant  reason  to  ascribe  all  such 
things  now  to  Providence)  I  was  cutting  down  some 
thick  branches  of  trees  to  make  charcoal.  And,  be- 
fore I  go  on,  I  must  observe  the  reason  of  my  mak- 
ing this  charcoal,  which  was  this :  I  was  afraid  of 
making  a  smoke  about  my  habitation,  as  I  said  be- 
fore ;  and  yet  I  could  not  live  there  without  baking 
my  bread,  cooking  my  meat,  etc. ;  so  I  contrived 
to  burn  some  wood  here,  as  I  had  seen  done  in  Eng- 


34  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

land,  under  turf,  till  it  became  chark,  or  dry  coal : 
and  then  putting  the  fire  out,  I  preserved  the  coal 
to  carry  home,  and  perform  the  other  services  for 
which  fire  was  wanting,  without  danger  of  smoke. 
But  this  is  by  the  by.  While  I  was  cutting  down 
some  wood  here,  I  perceived  that,  behind  a  very 
thick  branch  of  low  brushwood  or  underwood,  there 
was  a  kind  of  hollow  place.  I  was  curious  to  look 
in  it,  and  getting  with  difficulty  into  the  mouth  of 
it,  I  found  it  was  pretty  large,  that  is  to  say,  suf- 
ficient for  me  to  stand  upright  in  it,  and  perhaps 
another  with  me  ;  but  I  must  confess  to  you  that  I 
made  more  haste  out  than  I  did  in,  when,  looking 
farther  into  the  place,  and  which  was  perfectly  dark, 
I  saw  two  broad  shining  eyes  of  some  creature, 
whether  devil  or  man  I  knew  not,  which  twinkled 
like  two  stars,  the  dim  light  from  the  cave's  mouth 
shining  directly  in,  and  making  the  reflection.  How- 
ever, after  some  pause,  I  recovered  myself,  and 
began  to  call  myself  a  thousand  fools,  and  to  think 
that  he  that  was  afraid  to  see  the  Devil  was  not  fit 
to  live  twenty  years  in  an  island  all  alone  ;  and  that 
I  might  well  think  there  was  nothing  in  this  cave 
that  was  more  frightful  than  myself.  Upon  this, 
plucking  up  my  courage,  I  took  up  a  firebrand, 
and  in  I  rushed  again,  with  the  stick  flaming  in 
my  hand.  I  had  not  gone  three  steps  in  but  I  was 
almost  as  much  frightened  as  I  was  before ;  for  I 
heard  a  very  loud  sigh,  like  that  of  a  man  in  some 
pain,  and  it  was  followed  by  a  broken  noise,  as  of 
words  half-expressed,  and  then  a  deep  sigh  again. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  35 

I  stepped  back,  and  was  indeed  struck  with  such 
a  surprise  that  it  put  me  into  a  cold  sweat;  and  if 
I  had  had  a  hat  on  my  head  I  will  not  answer  for  it 
that  my  hair  might  not  have  lifted  it  off.  But  still 
plucking  up  my  spirits  as  well  as  I  could,  and  en- 
couraging myself  a  little  with  considering  that  the 
power  and  presence  of  God  was  everywhere,  and 
was  able  to  protect  me,  upon  this  I  stepped  for- 
ward again,  and  by  the  light  of  the  firebrand,  hold- 
ing it  up  a  little  over  my  head,  I  saw  lying  on  the 
ground  a  most  monstrous,  frightful,  old  he-goat, 
just  making  his  will,  as  we  say,  and  gasping  for  life, 
and  dying,  indeed,  of  mere  old  age.  I  stirred  him 
a  little  to  see  if  I  could  get  him  out,  and  he  es- 
sayed to  get  up,  but  was  not  able  to  raise  himself; 
and  I  thought  with  myself  he  might  even  lie  there; 
for  if  he  had  frightened  me,  so  he  would  certainly 
fright  any  of  the  savages  if  any  of  them  should  be 
so  hardy  as  to  come  in  there  while  he  had  any  life 
in  him. 

I  was  now  recovered  from  my  surprise,  and  began 
to  look  round  me,  when  I  found  the  cave  was  very 
small,  that  is  to  say,  it  might  be  about  twelve  feet 
over,  but  in  no  manner  of  shape,  neither  round  nor 
square,  no  hands  having  ever  been  employed  in 
making  it  but  those  of  mere  Nature.  I  observed 
also  that  there  was  a  place  at  the  farther  side  of  it 
that  went  in  further,  but  was  so  low  that  it  required 
me  to  creep  upon  my  hands  and  knees  to  go  into 
it,  and  whither  it  went  I  knew  not ;  so  having  no 
candle,  I  gave  it  over  for  that  time ;  but  resolved 


36  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

to  come  again  the  next  day,  provided  with  candles 
and  a  tinder-box  which  I  had  made  of  the  lock 
of  one  of  the  muskets,  with  some  wildfire  in  the 
pan. 

Accordingly,  the  next  day  I  came  provided  with 
six  large  candles  of  my  own  making  (for  I  made 
very  good  candles  now  of  goat's  tallow,  but  was  hard 
set  for  candle-wick,  using  sometimes  rags  or  rope- 
yarn,  and  sometimes  the  dried  rind  of  a  weed  like 
nettles) ;  and  going  into  this  low  place  I  was  obliged 
to  creep  upon  all  fours,  as  I  have  said,  almost  ten 
yards  ;  which,  by  the  way,  I  thought  was  a  venture 
bold  enough,  considering  that  I  knew  not  how  far 
it  might  go,  nor  what  was  beyond  it.  When  I  had 
got  through  the  strait,  I  found  the  roof  rose  higher 
up,  I  believe  near  twenty  feet ;  but  never  was  such 
a  glorious  sight  seen  in  the  island,  I  dare  say,  as  it 
was  to  look  round  the  sides  and  roof  of  this  vault 
or  cave ;  the  wall  reflected  a  hundred  thousand 
lights  to  me  from  my  two  candles.  What  it  was  in 
the  rock,  whether  diamonds,  or  any  other  precious 
stones,  or  gold,  which  I  rather  supposed  it  to  be, 
I  knew  not.  The  place  I  was  in  was  a  most  de- 
lightful cavity  or  grotto  of  its  kind,  as  could  be  ex- 
pected, though  perfectly  dark ;  the  floor  was  dry  and 
level,  and  had  a  sort  of  a  small  loose  gravel  upon 
it,  so  that  there  was  no  nauseous  or  venomous  crea- 
ture to  be  seen,  neither  was  there  any  damp  or  wet 
on  the  sides  or  roof:  the  only  difficulty  in  it  was 
the  entrance ;  which,  however,  as  it  was  a  place  of 
security,  and  such  a  retreat  as  I  wanted,  I  thought 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  37 

that  was  a  convenience ;  so  that  I  was  really  re- 
joiced at  the  discovery,  and  resolved,  without  any 
delay,  to  bring  some  of  those  things  which  I  was 
most  anxious  about  to  this  place.  Particularly  I  re- 
solved to  bring  hither  my  magazine  of  powder,  and 
all  my  spare  arms,  viz.,  two  fowling-pieces,for  I  had 
three  in  all,  and  three  muskets,  for  of  them  I  had 
eight  in  all ;  so  I  kept  at  my  castle  only  five,  which 
stood  ready-mounted  like  pieces  of  cannon,  on  my 
outmost  fence,  and  were  ready  also  to  take  out 
upon  any  expedition.  Upon  this  occasion  of  re- 
moving my  ammunition,  I  happened  to  open  the 
barrel  of  powder  which  I  took  up  out  of  the  sea, 
and  which  had  been  wet ;  and  I  found  that  the 
water  had  penetrated  about  three  or  four  inches 
into  the  powder  on  every  side,  which  caking  and 
growing  hard,  had  preserved  the  inside  like 
a  kernel  in  the  shell ;  so  that  I  had  near  sixty 
pounds  of  very  good  powder  in  the  centre  of  the 
cask.  This  was  a  very  agreeable  discovery  to  me 
at  that  time;  so  I  carried  all  away  thither,  never 
keeping  above  two  or  three  pounds  of  powder 
with  me  in  my  castle  for  fear  of  a  surprise  of  any 
kind ;  I  also  carried  thither  all  the  lead  I  had  left 
for  bullets. 

I  fancied  myself  now  like  one  of  the  ancient 
giants,  which  were  said  to  live  in  caves  and  holes 
in  the  rocks,  where  none  could  come  at  them  ;  for 
I  persuaded  myself,  while  I  was  here,  that  if  five 
hundred  savages  were  to  hunt  me,  they  could  never 
find  me  out ;  or  if  they  did,  they  would  not  ven- 


38  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

ture  to  attack  me  here.  The  old  goat,  whom  I  found 
expiring,  died  in  the  mouth  of  the  cave  the  next 
day  after  I  made  this  discovery ;  and  I  found  it 
much  easier  to  dig  a  great  hole  there,  and  throw 
him  in  and  cover  him  with  earth,  than  to  drag  him 
out ;  so  I  interred  him  there,  to  prevent  offence  to 
my  nose. 

I  was  now  in  the  twenty-third  year  of  my  resid- 
ence in  this  island,  and  was  so  naturalized  to  the 
place  and  the  manner  of  living  that,  could  I  have 
but  enjoyed  the  certainty  that  no  savages  would 
come  to  the  place  to  disturb  me,  I  could  have  been 
content  to  have  capitulated  for  spending  the  rest 
of  my  time  there,  even  to  the  last  moment,  till  I 
had  laid  me  down  and  died,  like  the  old  goat  in  the 
cave.  I  had  also  arrived  to  some  little  diversions 
and  amusements,  which  made  the  time  pass  a  great 
deal  more  pleasantly  with  me  than  it  did  before  :  as, 
first,  I  had  taught  my  Poll,  as  I  noted  before,  to 
speak ;  and  he  did  it  so  familiarly,  and  talked  so 
articulately  and  plain,  that  it  was  very  pleasant  to 
me  ;  for  I  believe  no  bird  ever  spoke  plainer ;  and 
he  lived  with  me  no  less  than  six-and-twenty  years. 
How  long  he  might  have  lived  afterwards  I  know 
not,  though  I  know  they  have  a  notion  in  the  Bra- 
zils that  they  live  a  hundred  years.  My  dog  was  a 
very  pleasant  and  loving  companion  to  me  for  no 
less  than  sixteen  years  of  my  time,  and  then  died 
of  mere  old  age.  As  for  my  cats,  they  multiplied, 
as  I  have  observed,  to  that  degree,  that  I  was 
obliged  to  shoot  several  of  them  at  first,  to  keep 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  39 

them  from  devouring  me  and  all  I  had ;  but  at 
length,  when  the  two  old  ones  I  brought  with  me 
were  gone,  and  after  some  time  continually  driving 
them  from  me,  and  letting  them  have  no  provision 
with  me,  they  all  ran  wild  into  the  woods,  except 
two  or  three  favourites,  which  I  kept  tame,  and 
whose  young,  when  they  had  any,  I  always  drowned ; 
and  these  were  part  of  my  family.  Besides  these,  I 
always  kept  two  or  three  household  kids  about  me, 
which  I  taught  to  feed  out  of  my  hand ;  and  I  had 
two  more  parrots,  which  talked  pretty  well,  and 
would  all  call  "  Robin  Crusoe,"  but  none  like  my 
first;  nor,  indeed,  did  I  take  the  pains  with  any 
of  them  that  I  had  done  with  him.  I  had  also  sev- 
eral tame  seafowls,  whose  names  I  knew  not,  that 
I  caught  upon  the  shore,  and  cut  their  wings  ;  and 
the  little  stakes  which  I  had  planted  before  my 
castle-wall  being  now  grown  up  to  a  good  thick 
grove,  these  fowls  all  lived  among  these  low  trees, 
and  bred  there,  which  was  very  agreeable  to  me : 
so  that,  as  I  said  above,  I  began  to  be  very  well 
contented  with  the  life  I  led,  if  I  could  have  been 
secured  from  the  dread  of  the  savages.  But  it  was 
otherwise  directed  ;  and  it  may  not  be  amiss  for 
all  people  who  shall  meet  with  my  story  to  make 
this  just  observation  from  it,  viz.,  how  frequently, 
in  the  course  of  our  lives,  the  evil  which  in  itself  we 
seek  most  to  shun,  and  which,  when  we  are  fallen 
into,  is  the  most  dreadful  to  us,  is  oftentimes  the 
very  means  or  door  of  our  deliverance,  by  which 
alone  we  can  be  raised  again  from  the  affliction  we 


4o  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

are  fallen  into.  I  could  give  many  examples  of  this 
in  the  course  of  my  unaccountable  life,  but  in 
nothing  was  it  more  particularly  remarkable  than 
in  the  circumstances  of  my  last  years  of  solitary 
residence  in  this  island. 


CHAPTER  XX 

It  was  now  the  month  of  December,  as  I  said 
above,  in  my  twenty-third  year;  and  this  being 
the  southern  solstice  (for  winter  I  cannot  call  it) 
was  the  particular  time  of  my  harvest,  and  required 
my  being  pretty  much  abroad  in  the  fields ;  when 
going  out  pretty  early  in  the  morning,  even  before 
it  was  thorough  daylight,  I  was  surprised  with  see- 
ing a  light  of  some  fire  upon  the  shore,  at  a  dis- 
tance from  me  of  about  two  miles,  towards  the  end 
of  the  island  where  I  had  observed  some  savages 
had  been,  as  before;  and  not  on  the  other  side,  but, 
to  my  great  affliction,  it  was  on  my  side  of  the 
island. 

I  was  indeed  terribly  surprised  at  the  sight,  and 
stopped  short  within  my  grove,  not  daring  to  go 
out,  lest  I  might  be  surprised ;  and  yet  I  had  no 
more  peace  within,  from  the  apprehensions  I  had 
that  if  these  savages,  in  rambling  over  the  island, 
should  find  my  corn  standing  or  cut,  or  any  of  my 
works  and  improvements,  they  would  immediately 
conclude  that  there  were  people  in  the  place,  and 


42  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

would  then  never  give  over  till  they  had  found  me 
out.  In  this  extremity,  I  went  back  directly  to  my 
castle,  pulled  up  the  ladder  after  me,  and  made  all 
things  without  look  as  wild  and  natural  as  I  could. 
Then  I  prepared  myself  within,  putting  myself 
in  a  posture  of  defence :  I  loaded  all  my  cannon, 
as  I  called  them,  that  is  to  say,  my  muskets,  which 
were  mounted  upon  my  new  fortification,  and  all 
my  pistols,  and  resolved  to  defend  myself  to  the 
last  gasp;  not  forgetting  seriously  to  commend 
myself  to  the  divine  protection,  and  earnestly  to 
pray  to  God  to  deliver  me  out  of  the  hands  of  the 
barbarians.  I  continued  in  this  posture  about  two 
hours ;  and  began  to  be  mighty  impatient  for  in- 
telligence abroad,  for  I  had  no  spies  to  send  out. 
After  sitting  a  while  longer,  and  musing  what  I 
should  do  in  this,  I  was  not  able  to  bear  sitting  in 
ignorance  any  longer ;  so  setting  up  my  ladder  to 
the  side  of  the  hill,  where  there  was  a  flat  place,  as 
I  observed  before,  and  then  pulling  the  ladder  up 
after  me,  I  set  it  up  again,  and  mounted  to  the  top 
of  the  hill ;  and  pulling  out  my  perspective  glass, 
which  I  had  taken  on  purpose,  I  laid  me  down  flat 
on  my  belly  on  the  ground,  and  began  to  look  for 
the  place.  I  presently  found  there  were  no  less  than 
nine  naked  savages,  sitting  round  a  small  fire  they 
had  made,  not  to  warm  them,  for  they  had  no  need 
of  that,  the  weather  being  extremely  hot,  but,  as  I 
supposed,  to  dress  some  of  their  barbarous  diet  of 
human  flesh  which  they  had  brought  with  them, 
whether  alive  or  dead  I  could  not  tell. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  43 

They  had  two  canoes  with  them,  which  they  had 
hauled  up  upon  the  shore ;  and  as  it  was  then  tide 
of  ebb,  they  seemed  to  me  to  wait  for  the  return 
of  the  flood  to  go  away  again.  It  is  not  easy  to 
imagine  what  confusion  this  sight  put  me  into,  espe- 
cially seeing  them  come  on  my  side  of  the  island, 
and  so  near  me  too ;  but  when  I  considered  their 
coming  must  be  always  with  the  current  of  the  ebb, 
I  began,  afterwards,  to  be  more  sedate  in  my  mind, 
being  satisfied  that  I  might  go  abroad  with  safety 
all  the  time  of  the  tide  of  flood,  if  they  were  not  on 
shore  before  ;  and  having  made  this  observation,  I 
went  abroad  about  my  harvest  work  with  the  more 
composure. 

As  I  expected,  so  it  proved ;  for  as  soon  as  the 
tide  made  to  the  westward,  I  saw  them  all  take 
boat,  and  row  (or  paddle,  as  we  call  it)  away.  I 
should  have  observed  that,  for  an  hour  or  more  be- 
fore they  went  off,  they  went  a-dancing ;  and  I  could 
easily  discern  their  postures  and  gestures  by  my 
glass.  I  could  not  perceive,  by  my  nicest  observa- 
tion, but  that  they  were  stark  naked,  and  had  not 
the  least  covering  upon  them ;  but  whether  they 
were  men  or  women,  I  could  not  distinguish. 

As  soon  as  I  saw  them  shipped  and  gone,  I  took 
two  guns  upon  my  shoulders,  and  two  pistols  in 
my  girdle,  and  my  great  sword  by  my  side,  without 
a  scabbard,  and  with  all  the  speed  I  was  able  to 
make,  went  away  to  the  hill  where  I  had  discovered 
the  first  appearance  of  all ;  and  as  soon  as  I  got 
thither,  which  was  not  in  less  than  two  hours  (for 


44  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

I  could  not  go  apace,  being  so  loaden  with  arms 
as  I  was),  I  perceived  there  had  been  three  canoes 
more  of  savages  at  that  place ;  and  looking  out  far- 
ther, I  saw  they  were  all  at  sea  together,  making 
over  for  the  main.  This  was  a  dreadful  sight  to  me, 
especially  as,  going  down  to  the  shore,  I  could  see 
the  marks  of  horror  which  the  dismal  work  they 
had  been  about  had  left  behind  it,  viz.,  the  blood, 
the  bones,  and  part  of  the  flesh  of  human  bodies, 
eaten  and  devoured  by  those  wretches  with  merri- 
ment and  sport.  I  was  so  filled  with  indignation 
at  the  sight  that  I  now  began  to  premeditate  the 
destruction  of  the  next  that  I  saw  there,  let  them 
be  whom  or  how  many  soever.  It  seemed  evident 
to  me  that  the  visits  which  they  made  thus  to  this 
island  were  not  very  frequent,  for  it  was  above  fif- 
teen months  before  any  more  of  them  came  on 
shore  there  again ;  that  is  to  say,  I  neither  saw  them, 
nor  any  footsteps  or  signals  of  them,  in  all  that 
time ;  for,  as  to  the  rainy  seasons,  then  they  are 
sure  not  to  come  abroad,  at  least  not  so  far ;  yet 
all  this  while  I  lived  uncomfortably,  by  reason  of 
the  constant  apprehensions  of  their  coming  upon 
me  by  surprise ;  from  whence  I  observe  that  the 
expectation  of  evil  is  more  bitter  than  the  suffer- 
ing, especially  if  there  is  no  room  to  shake  off  that 
expectation,  or  those  apprehensions. 

During  all  this  time  I  was  in  the  murdering  hu- 
mour, and  took  up  most  of  my  hours,  which  should 
have  been  better  employed,  in  contriving  how  to 
circumvent  and  fall  upon  them,  the  very  next  time 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  45 

I  should  see  them ;  especially  if  they  should  be 
divided,  as  they  were  the  last  time,  into  two  parties : 
nor  did  I  consider  at  all  that,  if  I  killed  one  party, 
suppose  ten  or  a  dozen,  I  was  still  the  next  day, 
or  week,  or  month,  to  kill  another,  and  so  another, 
even  ad  infinitum,  till  I  should  be  at  length  no  less 
a  murderer  than  they  were  in  being  man-eaters,  and 
perhaps  much  more  so.  I  spent  my  days  now  in 
great  perplexity  and  anxiety  of  mind,  expecting  that 
I  should,  one  day  or  other,  fall  into  the  hands  of 
these  merciless  creatures ;  and  if  I  did  at  any  time 
venture  abroad,  it  was  not  without  looking  round 
me  with  the  greatest  care  and  caution  imaginable. 
And  now  I  found,  to  my  great  comfort,  how  happy 
it  was  that  I  provided  for  a  tame  flock  or  herd  of 
goats ;  for  I  durst  not,  upon  any  account,  fire  my 
gun,  especially  near  that  side  of  the  island  where 
they  usually  came,  lest  I  should  alarm  the  savages ; 
and  if  they  had  fled  from  me  now,  I  was  sure  to 
have  them  come  again,  with  perhaps  two  or  three 
hundred  canoes  with  them,  in  a  few  days,  and  then 
I  knew  what  to  expect.  However,  I  wore  out  a  year 
and  three  months  more  before  I  ever  saw  any  more 
of  the  savages,  and  then  I  found  them  again,  as  I 
shall  soon  observe.  It  is  true,  they  might  have 
been  there  once  or  twice,  but  either  they  made  no 
stay,  or  at  least  I  did  not  see  them;  but  in  the 
month  of  May,  as  near  as  I  could  calculate,  and 
in  my  four-and-twentieth  year,  I  had  a  very  strange 
encounter  with  them ;  of  which  in  its  place. 
The  perturbation  of  my  mind,  during  this  fifteen 


46  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

or  sixteen  months'  interval,  was  very  great :  I  slept 
unquiet,  dreamed  always  frightful  dreams,  and  often 
started  out  of  my  sleep  in  the  night ;  in  the  day, 
great  troubles  overwhelmed  my  mind ;  and  in  the 
night,  I  dreamed  often  of  killing  the  savages,  and 
of  the  reasons  why  I  might  justify  the  doing  of  it. 
—  But  to  waive  all  this  for  a  while.  It  was  in  the 
middle  of  May,  on  the  sixteenth  day,  I  think,  as 
well  as  my  poor  wooden  calendar  would  reckon, 
for  I  marked  all  upon  the  post  still ;  I  say,  it  was 
on  the  sixteenth  of  May  that  it  blew  a  very  great 
storm  of  wind  all  day,  with  a  great  deal  of  lightning 
and  thunder,  and  a  very  foul  night  it  was  after  it. 
I  knew  not  what  was  the  particular  occasion  of  it, 
but  as  I  was  reading  in  the  Bible,  and  taken  up  with 
very  serious  thoughts  about  my  present  condition, 
I  was  surprised  with  the  noise  of  a  gun,  as  I  thought, 
fired  at  sea.  This  was,  to  be  sure,  a  surprise  quite 
of  a  different  nature  from  any  I  had  met  with  be- 
fore ;  for  the  notions  this  put  into  my  thoughts 
were  quite  of  another  kind.  I  started  up  in  the 
greatest  haste  imaginable,  and,  in  a  trice,  clapped 
my  ladder  to  the  middle  place  of  the  rock,  and 
pulled  it  after  me;  and  mounting  it  the  second 
time,  got  to  the  top  of  the  hill  the  very  moment 
that  a  flash  of  fire  bid  me  listen  for  a  second  gun, 
which  accordingly,  in  about  half  a  minute,  I  heard; 
and,  by  the  sound,  knew  that  it  was  from  that  part 
of  the  sea  where  I  was  driven  down  the  current  in 
my  boat.  I  immediately  considered  that  this  must 
be  some  ship  in  distress,  and  that  they  had  some 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  47 

comrade,  or  some  other  ship  in  company,  and  fired 
these  guns  for  signals  of  distress,  and  to  obtain 
help.  I  had  the  presence  of  mind,  at  that  minute, 
to  think  that,  though  I  could  not  help  them,  it 
might  be  they  might  help  me :  so  I  brought  to- 
gether all  the  dry  wood  I  could  get  at  hand,  and 
making  a  good  handsome  pile,  I  set  it  on  fire  upon 
the  hill.  The  wood  was  dry,  and  blazed  freely ;  and 
though  the  wind  blew  very  hard,  yet  it  burnt  fairly 
out ;  so  that  I  was  certain,  if  there  was  any  such 
thing  as  a  ship,  they  must  needs  see  it ;  and  no 
doubt  they  did ;  for  as  soon  as  ever  my  fire  blazed 
up  I  heard  another  gun,  and  after  that  several 
others,  all  from  the  same  quarter.  I  plied  my  fire 
all  night  long,  till  daybreak ;  and  when  it  was  broad 
day,  and  the  air  cleared  up,  I  saw  something  at  a 
great  distance  at  sea,  full  east  of  the  island,  whether 
a  sail  or  a  hull  I  could  not  distinguish,  no,  not  with 
my  glass ;  the  distance  was  so  great,  and  the  weather 
still  something  hazy  also ;  at  least  it  was  so  out  at 
sea. 

I  looked  frequently  at  it  all  that  day,  and  soon 
perceived  that  it  did  not  move ;  so  I  presently  con- 
cluded that  it  was  a  ship  at  anchor ;  and  being  eager, 
you  may  be  sure,  to  be  satisfied,  I  took  my  gun  in 
my  hand,  and  ran  towards  the  south  side  of  the 
island,  to  the  rocks  where  I  had  formerly  been  car- 
ried away  with  the  current;  and  getting  up  there, 
the  weather  by  this  time  being  perfectly  clear,  I 
could  plainly  see,  to  my  great  sorrow,  the  wreck 
of  a  ship  cast  away  in  the  night  upon  those  con- 


48  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

cealed  rocks  which  I  found  when  I  was  out  in  my 
boat;  and  which  rocks,  as  they  checked  the  violence 
of  the  stream,  and  made  a  kind  of  counter-stream, 
or  eddy,  were  the  occasion  of  my  recovering  from 
the  most  desperate,  hopeless  condition  that  ever  I 
had  been  in  in  all  my  life.  Thus,  what  is  one  man's 
safety  is  another  man's  destruction;  for  it  seems 
these  men,  whoever  they  were,  being  out  of  their 
knowledge,  and  the  rocks  being  wholly  under  water, 
had  been  driven  upon  them  in  the  night,  the  wind 
blowing  hard  at  ENE.  Had  they  seen  the  island, 
as  I  must  necessarily  suppose  they  did  not,  they 
must,  as  I  thought,  have  endeavoured  to  have 
saved  themselves  on  shore  by  the  help  of  their  boat ; 
but  their  firing-ofF  guns  for  help,  especially  when 
they  saw,  as  I  imagined,  my  fire,  filled  me  with  many 
thoughts.  First,  I  imagined  that,  upon  seeing  my 
light,  they  might  have  put  themselves  into  their 
boat  and  endeavoured  to  make  the  shore  ;  but  that 
the  sea  going  very  high,  they  might  have  been  cast 
away ;  other  times  I  imagined  that  they  might 
have  lost  their  boat  before,  as  might  be  the  case 
many  ways  ;  as  particularly,  by  the  breaking  of  the 
sea  upon  their  ship,  which  many  times  obliges  men 
to  stave,  or  take  in  pieces,  their  boat,  and  some- 
times to  throw  it  overboard  with  their  own  hands ; 
other  times  I  imagined  they  had  some  other  ship 
or  ships  in  company,  who,  upon  the  signals  of  dis- 
tress they  had  made,  had  taken  them  up  and  car- 
ried them  off;  other  times  I  fancied  they  were  all 
gone  off  to  sea  in  their  boat,  and  being  hurried 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  49 

away  by  the  current  that  I  had  been  formerly  in, 
were  carried  out  into  the  great  ocean,  where  there 
was  nothing  but  misery  and  perishing ;  and  that, 
perhaps,  they  might  by  this  time  be  starving,  and 
in  a  condition  to  think  of  eating  one  another. 

As  all  these  were  but  conjectures  at  best,  so,  in 
the  condition  I  was  in,  I  could  do  no  more  than 
look  upon  the  misery  of  the  poor  men,  and  pity 
them ;  which  had  still  this  good  effect  on  my  side 
that  it  gave  me  more  and  more  cause  to  give  thanks 
to  God,  who  had  so  happily  and  comfortably  pro- 
vided for  me  in  my  desolate  condition ;  and  that, 
of  two  ship's  companies  who  were  now  cast  away 
upon  this  part  of  the  world,  not  one  life  should  be 
spared  but  mine.  I  learned  here  again  to  observe 
that  it  is  very  rare  that  the  providence  of  God  casts 
us  into  any  condition  of  life  so  low,  or  any  misery 
so  great,  but  we  may  see  something  or  other  to  be 
thankful  for,  and  may  see  others  in  worse  circum- 
stances than  our  own.  Such  certainly  was  the  case 
of  these  men,  of  whom  I  could  not  so  much  as  see 
room  to  suppose  any  of  them  were  saved  ;  nothing 
could  make  it  rational  so  much  as  to  wish  or  ex- 
pect that  they  did  not  all  perish  there,  except  the 
possibility  only  of  their  being  taken  up  by  another 
ship  in  company;  and  this  was  but  mere  possibility 
indeed  ;  for  I  saw  not  the  least  sign  or  appearance 
of  any  such  thing.  I  cannot  explain,  by  any  pos- 
sible energy  of  words,  what  a  strange  longing  or 
hankering  of  desires  I  felt  in  my  soul  upon  this 
sight,  breaking  out  sometimes  thus  :  "  O  that  there 


50  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

had  been  but  one  or  two,  nay,  or  but  one  soul  saved 
out  of  this  ship,  to  have  escaped  to  me,  that  I 
might  have  had  one  companion,  one  fellow-creature 
to  have  spoken  to  me,  and  to  have  conversed  with !" 
In  all  the  time  of  my  solitary  life,  I  never  felt  so 
earnest,  so  strong  a  desire  after  the  society  of  my 
fellow-creatures,  or  so  deep  a  regret  at  the  want 
of  it. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

There  are  some  secret  moving  springs  in  the 
affections,  which,  when  they  are  set  a-going 
by  some  object  in  view,  or,  though  not  in  view, 
yet  rendered  present  to  the  mind  by  the  power  of 
imagination,  that  motion  carries  out  the  soul,  by 
its  impetuosity,  to  such  violent,  eager  embracings 
of  the  object  that  the  absence  of  it  is  insupport- 
able. Such  were  these  earnest  wishings  that  but 
one  man  had  been  saved.  I  believe  I  repeated  the 
words,  "  O  that  it  had  been  but  one  !  "  a  thousand 
times;  and  my  desires  were  so  moved  by  it  that 
when  I  spoke  the  words  my  hands  would  clinch 
together,  and  my  fingers  would  press  the  palms  of 
my  hands  so  that  if  I  had  had  any  soft  thing  in  my 
hand  it  would  have  crushed  it  involuntarily;  and 
the  teeth  in  my  head  would  strike  together,  and 
set  against  one  another  so  strong  that  for  some 
time  I  could  not  part  them  again.  Let  the  nat- 
uralists explain  these  things,  and  the  reason  and 
manner  of  them ;  all  I  can  say  to  them  is,  to  de- 
scribe the  fact,  which  was  even  surprising  to  me, 


52  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

when  I  found  it,  though  I  knew  not  from  whence 
it  proceeded;  it  was  doubtless  the  effect  of  ardent 
wishes,  and  of  strong  ideas  formed  in  my  mind, 
realising  the  comfort  which  the  conversation  of 
one  of  my  fellow-Christians  would  have  been  to 
me.  But  it  was  not  to  be ;  either  their  fate  or  mine, 
or  both,  forbade  it;  for  till  the  last  year  of  my 
being  on  this  island,  I  never  knew  whether  any 
were  saved  out  of  that  ship  or  no ;  and  had  only 
the  affliction,  some  days  after,  to  see  the  corpse  of 
a  drowned  boy  come  on  shore  at  the  end  of  the 
island  which  was  next  the  shipwreck.  He  had  no 
clothes  on  but  a  seaman's  waistcoat,  a  pair  of  open- 
kneed  linen  drawers,  and  a  blue  linen  shirt ;  but 
nothing  to  direct  me  so  much  as  to  guess  what 
nation  he  was  of;  he  had  nothing  in  his  pockets 
but  two  pieces-of-eight  and  a  tobacco-pipe,  —  the 
last  was  to  me  of  ten  times  more  value  than  the 
first. 

It  was  now  calm,  and  I  had  a  great  mind  to  ven- 
ture out  in  my  boat  to  this  wreck,  not  doubting 
but  I  might  find  something  on  board  that  might 
be  useful  to  me ;  but  that  did  not  altogether  press 
me  so  much  as  the  possibility  that  there  might  be 
yet  some  living  creature  on  board,  whose  life  I 
might  not  only  save,  but  might,  by  saving  that 
life,  comfort  my  own  to  the  last  degree.  And  this 
thought  clung  so  to  my  heart  that  I  could  not  be 
quiet  night  or  day,  but  I  must  venture  out  in  my 
boat  on  board  this  wreck ;  and  committing  the  rest 
to  God's  providence,  I  thought  the  impression 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  53 

was  so  strong  upon  my  mind  that  it  could  not  be 
resisted,  that  it  must  come  from  some  invisible 
direction,  and  that  I  should  be  wanting  to  myself 
if  I  did  not  go. 

Under  the  power  of  this  impression,  I  hastened 
back  to  my  castle,  prepared  everything  for  my 
voyage,  took  a  quantity  of  bread,  a  great  pot  of 
fresh  water,  a  compass  to  steer  by,  a  bottle  of  rum 
(for  I  had  still  a  great  deal  of  that  left),  and  a 
basket  of  raisins ;  and  thus  loading  myself  with 
everything  necessary,  I  went  down  to  my  boat,  got 
the  water  out  of  her,  put  her  afloat,  loaded  all  my 
cargo  in  her,  and  then  went  home  again  for  more. 
My  second  cargo  was  a  great  bag  of  rice,  the  um- 
brella to  set  up  over  my  head  for  a  shade,  another 
large  pot  of  fresh  water,  and  about  two  dozen  of 
my  small  loaves,  or  barley-cakes,  more  than  before, 
with  a  bottle  of  goat's  milk  and  a  cheese :  all  which, 
with  great  labour  and  sweat,  I  carried  to  my  boat ; 
and  praying  to  God  to  direct  my  voyage,  I  put 
out;  and  rowing,  or  paddling,  the  canoe  along 
the  shore,  came  at  last  to  the  utmost  point  of  the 
island  on  the  north-east  side.  And  now  I  was  to 
launch  out  into  the  ocean,  and  either  to  venture  or 
not  to  venture.  I  looked  on  the  rapid  currents 
which  ran  constantly  on  both  sides  of  the  island  at 
a  distance,  and  which  were  very  terrible  to  me,  from 
the  remembrance  of  the  hazard  I  had  been  in 
before,  and  my  heart  began  to  fail  me ;  for  I  fore- 
saw that  if  I  was  driven  into  either  of  those  cur- 
rents, I  should  be  carried  a  great  way  out  to  sea, 


54  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

and  perhaps  out  of  my  reach,  or  sight  of  the  island 
again;  and  that  then,  as  my  boat  was  but  small, 
if  any  little  gale  of  wind  should  rise,  I  should  be 
inevitably  lost. 

These  thoughts  so  impressed  my  mind  that  I 
began  to  give  over  my  enterprise ;  and  having 
hauled  my  boat  into  a  little  creek  on  the  shore,  I 
stepped  out,  and  sat  me  down  upon  a  rising  bit  of 
ground,  very  pensive  and  anxious,  between  fear 
and  desire,  about  my  voyage;  when,  as  I  was  mus- 
ing, I  could  perceive  that  the  tide  was  turned,  and 
the  flood  come  on ;  upon  which  my  going  was 
impracticable  for  so  many  hours.  Upon  this,  pre- 
sently, it  occurred  to  me  that  I  should  go  up  to  the 
highest  piece  of  ground  I  could  find,  and  observe, 
if  I  could,  how  the  sets  of  the  tide,  or  currents,  lay 
when  the  flood  came  in,  that  I  might  judge  whether, 
if  I  was  driven  one  way  out,  I  might  not  expect  to 
be  driven  another  way  home,  with  the  same  rapid- 
ness  of  the  currents.  This  thought  was  no  sooner 
in  my  head  than  I  cast  my  eye  upon  a  little  hill, 
which  sufficiently  overlooked  the  sea  both  ways, 
and  from  whence  I  had  a  clear  view  of  the  currents, 
or  sets  of  the  tide,  and  which  way  I  was  to  guide 
myself  in  my  return.  Here  I  found  that  as  the 
current  of  the  ebb  set  out  close  by  the  south  point 
of  the  island,  so  the  current  of  the  flood  set  in  close 
by  the  shore  of  the  north  side  ;  and  that  I  had  no- 
thing to  do  but  to  keep  to  the  north  side  of  the 
island  in  my  return,  and  I  should  do  well  enough. 

Encouraged  with  this  observation,  I  resolved,  the 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  55 

next  morning,  to  set  out  with  the  first  of  the  tide ; 
and  reposing  myself  for  the  night  in  my  canoe, 
under  the  great  watchcoat  I  mentioned,  I  launched 
out.  I  first  made  a  little  out  to  sea,  full  north,  till 
I  began  to  feel  the  benefit  of  the  current,  which  set 
eastward,  and  which  carried  me  at  a  great  rate,  and 
yet  did  not  so  hurry  me  as  the  current  on  the  south 
side  had  done  before,  so  as  to  take  from  me  all  gov- 
ernment of  the  boat ;  but  having  a  strong  steerage 
with  my  paddle,  I  went  at  a  great  rate  directly  for 
the  wreck,  and  in  less  than  two  hours  I  came  up  to 
it.  It  was  a  dismal  sight  to  look  at :  the  ship,  which, 
by  its  building,  was  Spanish,  stuck  fast,  jammed  in 
between  two  rocks  ;  all  the  stern  and  quarter  of  her 
were  beaten  to  pieces  with  the  sea ;  and  as  her  fore- 
castle, which  stuck  in  the  rocks,  had  run  on  with 
great  violence,  her  mainmast  and  foremast  were 
brought  by  the  board,  that  is  to  say,  broken  short 
off;  but  her  bowsprit  was  sound,  and  the  head  and 
bow  appeared  firm.  When  I  came  close  to  her,  a 
dog  appeared  upon  her,  who,  seeing  me  coming, 
yelped  and  cried ;  and  as  soon  as  I  called  him, 
jumped  into  the  sea  to  come  to  me.  I  took  him 
into  the  boat,  but  found  him  almost  dead  with  hun- 
ger and  thirst.  I  gave  him  a  cake  of  my  bread,  and 
he  devoured  it  like  a  ravenous  wolf  that  had  been 
starving  a  fortnight  in  the  snow.  I  then  gave  the 
poor  creature  some  fresh  water,  with  which,  if  I 
would  have  let  him,  he  would  have  burst  himself. 
After  this,  I  went  on  board ;  but  the  first  sight  I 
met  with  was  two  men  drowned  in  the  cook-room, 


56  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

or  forecastle  of  the  ship,  with]  their  arms  fast  about 
one  another.  I  concluded,  as  is  indeed  probable, 
that  when  the  ship  struck,  it  being  in  a  storm,  the 
sea  broke  so  high,  and  so  continually  over  her,  that 
the  men  were  not  able  to  bear  it,  and  were  strangled 
with  the  constant  rushing  in  of  the  water,  as  much 
as  if  they  had  been  under  water.  Besides  the  dog, 
there  was  nothing  left  in  the  ship  that  had  life  ;  nor 
any  goods,  that  I  could  see,  but  what  were  spoiled 
by  the  water.  There  were  some  casks  of  liquor, 
whether  wine  or  brandy  I  knew  not,  which  lay  lower 
in  the  hold,  and  which,  the  water  being  ebbed  out, 
I  could  see  ;  but  they  were  too  big  to  meddle  with. 
I  saw  several  chests,  which  I  believed  belonged  to 
some  of  the  seamen ;  and  I  got  two  of  them  into 
the  boat,  without  examining  what  was  in  them.  Had 
the  stern  of  the  ship  been  fixed,  and  the  forepart 
broken  off,  I  am  persuaded  I  might  have  made  a 
good  voyage :  for,  by  what  I  found  in  these  two 
chests,  I  had  room  to  suppose  the  ship  had  a  great 
deal  of  wealth  on  board  ;  and,  if  I  may  guess  from 
the  course  she  steered,  she  must  have  been  bound 
from  Buenos  Ayres,  or  the  Rio  de  la  Plata,  in  the 
south  part  of  America,  beyond  the  Brazils,  to  the 
Havanna,  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  so  perhaps 
to  Spain.  She  had,  no  doubt,  a  great  treasure  in  her, 
but  of  no  use,  at  that  time,  to  anybody;  and  what 
became  of  her  crew,  I  then  knew  not. 

I  found,  besides  these  chests,  a  little  cask  full  of 
liquor,  of  about  twenty  gallons,  which  I  got  into  my 
boat  with  much  difficulty.  There  were  several  mus- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  57 

kets  in  the  cabin,  and  a  great  powder-horn,  with 
about  four  pounds  of  powder  in  it :  as  for  the  mus- 
kets, I  had  no  occasion  for  them,  so  I  left  them,  but 
took  the  powder-horn.  I  took  a  fire-shovel  and 
tongs,  which  I  wanted  extremely  ;  as  also  two  little 
brass  kettles,  a  copper  pot  to  make  chocolate,  and 
a  gridiron :  and  with  this  cargo,  and  the  dog,  I  came 
away,  the  tide  beginning  to  make  home  again  ;  and 
the  same  evening,  about  an  hour  within  night,  I 
reached  the  island  again,  weary  and  fatigued  to  the 
last  degree.  I  reposed  that  night  in  the  boat ;  and 
in  the  morning  I  resolved  to  harbour  what  I  had 
got  in  my  new  cave,  and  not  carry  it  home  to  my 
castle.  After  refreshing  myself,  I  got  all  my  cargo 
on  shore,  and  began  to  examine  the  particulars. 
The  cask  of  liquor  I  found  to  be  a  kind  of  rum, 
but  not  such  as  we  had  at  the  Brazils,  and,  in  a  word, 
not  at  all  good ;  but  when  I  came  to  open  the  chests, 
I  found  several  things  of  great  use  to  me :  for  ex- 
ample, I  found  in  one  a  fine  case  of  bottles,  of  an 
extraordinary  kind,  and  filled  with  cordial  waters, 
fine  and  very  good :  the  bottles  held  about  three 
pints  each,  and  were  tipped  with  silver.  I  found  two 
pots  of  very  good  succades  or  sweetmeats,  so  fast- 
ened also  on  the  top  that  the  salt  water  had  not 
hurt  them ;  and  two  more  of  the  same,  which  the 
water  had  spoiled.  I  found  some  very  good  shirts, 
which  were  very  welcome  to  me  ;  and  about  a  dozen 
and  a  half  of  white  linen  handkerchiefs  and  coloured 
neckcloths ;  the  former  were  also  very  welcome, 
being  exceeding  refreshing  to  wipe  my  face  in  a  hot 


58  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

day.  Besides  this,  when  I  came  to  the  till  in  the 
chest,  I  found  there  three  great  bags  of  pieces-of- 
eight,  which  held  about  eleven  hundred  pieces  in 
all ;  and  in  one  of  them,  wrapped  up  in  a  paper,  six 
doubloons  of  gold  and  some  small  bars  or  wedges 
of  gold ;  I  suppose  they  might  all  weigh  near  a 
pound.  In  the  other  chest  were  some  clothes,  but 
of  little  value;  but,  by  the  circumstances,  it  must 
have  belonged  to  the  gunner's  mate;  though  there 
was  no  powder  in  it,  except  two  pounds  of  fine 
glazed  powder,  in  three  small  flasks,  kept,  I  sup- 
pose, for  charging  their  fowling-pieces  on  occasion. 
Upon  the  whole,  I  got  very  little  by  this  voyage 
that  was  of  any  use  to  me:  for,  as  to  the  money, 
I  had  no  manner  of  occasion  for  it;  it  was  to  me  as 
the  dirt  under  my  feet;  and  I  would  have  given  it 
all  for  three  or  four  pair  of  English  shoes  and  stock- 
ings, which  were  things  I  greatly  wanted,  but  had 
none  on  my  feet  for  many  years.  I  had  indeed  got 
two  pair  of  shoes  now,  which  I  took  off  the  feet  of 
the  two  drowned  men  whom  I  saw  in  the  wreck  and 
I  found  two  pair  more  in  one  of  the  chests,  which 
were  very  welcome  to  me;  but  they  were  not  like 
our  English  shoes,  either  for  ease  or  service,  being 
rather  what  we  call  pumps  than  shoes.  I  found  in 
this  seaman's  chest  about  fifty  pieces-of-eight  in  rials, 
but  no  gold:  I  suppose  this  belonged  to  a  poorer 
man  than  the  other,  which  seemed  to  belong  to 
some  officer.  Well,  however,  I  lugged  this  money 
home  to  my  cave,  and  laid  it  up,  as  I  had  done  that 
before  which  I  brought  from  our  own  ship :  but  it 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  59 

was  a  great  pity,  as  I  said,  that  the  other  part  of  this 
ship  had  not  come  to  my  share;  for  I  am  satisfied 
I  might  have  loaded  my  canoe  several  times  over 
with  money;  and,  thought  I,  if  I  ever  escape  to 
England,  it  might  lie  here  safe  enough  till  I  may 
come  again  and  fetch  it. 

Having  now  brought  all  my  things  on  shore,  and 
secured  them,  I  went  back  to  my  boat,  and  rowed 
or  paddled  her  along  the  shore,  to  her  old  harbour, 
where  I  laid  her  up,  and  made  the  best  of  my  way 
to  my  old  habitation,  where  I  found  everything 
safe  and  quiet.  I  began  now  to  repose  myself,  live 
after  my  old  fashion,  and  take  care  of  my  family 
affairs ;  and,  for  a  while,  I  lived  easy  enough,  only 
that  I  was  more  vigilant  than  I  used  to  be,  looked 
out  oftener,  and  did  not  go  abroad  so  much;  and 
if  at  any  time  I  did  stir  with  any  freedom,  it  was 
always  to  the  east  part  of  the  island,  where  I  was 
pretty  well  satisfied  the  savages  never  came,  and 
where  I  could  go  without  so  many  precautions,  and 
such  a  load  of  arms  and  ammunition  as  I  always 
carried  with  me  if  I  went  the  other  way.  I  lived  in 
this  condition  near  two  years  more;  but  my  un- 
lucky head,  that  was  always  to  let  me  know  it  was 
born  to  make  my  body  miserable,  was  all  these  two 
years  filled  with  projects  and  designs,  how,  if  it  were 
possible,  I  might  get  away  from  this  island;  for 
sometimes  I  was  for  making  another  voyage  to  the 
wreck,  though  my  reason  told  me  that  there  was 
nothing  left  there  worth  the  hazard  of  my  voyage; 
sometimes  for  a  ramble  one  way,  sometimes  another ; 


60  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

and  I  believe  verily,  if  I  had  had  the  boat  that  I 
went  from  Sallee  in,  I  should  have  ventured  to  sea, 
bound  anywhere,  I  knew  not  whither.  I  have  been, 
in  all  my  circumstances,  a  memento  to  those  who 
are  touched  with  the  general  plague  of  mankind, 
whence,  for  aught  I  know,  one  half  of  their  mis- 
eries flow:  I  mean  that  of  not  being  satisfied  with 
the  station  wherein  God  and  nature  hath  placed 
them ;  for,  not  to  look  back  upon  my  primitive  con- 
dition, and  the  excellent  advice  of  my  father,  the 
opposition  to  which  was,  as  I  may  call  it,  my  orig- 
inal sin,  my  subsequent  mistakes  of  the  same  kind 
had  been  the  means  of  my  coming  into  this  mis- 
erable condition ;  for  had  that  Providence,  which 
so  happily  seated  me  at  the  Brazils  as  a  planter, 
blessed  me  with  confined  desires,  and  I  could  have 
been  contented  to  have  gone  on  gradually,  I  might 
have  been  by  this  time,  I  mean  in  the  time  of  my 
being  in  this  island,  one  of  the  most  considerable 
planters  in  the  Brazils ;  nay,  I  am  persuaded  that, 
by  the  improvements  I  had  made  in  that  little  time 
I  lived  there  and  the  increase  I  should  probably 
have  made  if  I  had  remained,  I  might  have  been 
worth  a  hundred  thousand  moideres.  And  what 
business  had  I  to  leave  a  settled  fortune,  a  well- 
stocked  plantation,  improving  and  increasing,  to 
turn  supercargo  to  Guinea  to  fetch  negroes,  when 
patience  and  time  would  have  so  increased  our 
stock  at  home  that  we  could  have  bought  them  at 
our  own  door  from  those  whose  business  it  was  to 
fetch  them ;  and  though  it  had  cost  us  something 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  61 

more,  yet  the  difference  of  that  price  was  by  no 
means  worth  saving  at  so  great  a  hazard.  But  as 
this  is  usually  the  fate  of  young  heads,  so  reflection 
upon  the  folly  of  it  is  as  commonly  the  exercise 
of  more  years,  or  of  the  dear-bought  experience  of 
time;  so  it  was  with  me  now;  and  yet  so  deep  had 
the  mistake  taken  root  in  my  temper  that  I  could 
not  satisfy  myself  in  my  station,  but  was  continually 
poring  upon  the  means  and  possibility  of  my  es- 
cape from  this  place.  And  that  I  may  with  the 
greater  pleasure  to  the  reader  bring  on  the  remain- 
ing part  of  my  story,  it  may  not  be  improper  to 
give  some  account  of  my  first  conceptions  on  the 
subject  of  this  foolish  scheme  for  my  escape,  and 
how,  and  upon  what  foundation,  I  acted. 

I  am  now  to  be  supposed  retired  into  my  castle, 
after  my  late  voyage  to  the  wreck,  my  frigate  laid 
up  and  secured  under  water,  as  usual,  and  my  con- 
dition restored  to  what  it  was  before ;  I  had  more 
wealth,  indeed,  than  I  had  before,  but  was  not  at 
all  the  richer;  for  I  had  no  more  use  for  it  than  the 
Indians  of  Peru  had  before  the  Spaniards  came 
there.  It  was  one  of  the  nights  in  the  rainy  season 
in  March,  the  four-and-twentieth  year  of  my  first 
setting  foot  in  this  island  of  solitude,  I  was  lying 
in  my  bed,  or  hammock,  awake;  very  well  in  health, 
had  no  pain,  no  distemper,  no  uneasiness  of  body, 
nor  any  uneasiness  of  mind,  more  than  ordinary, 
but  could  by  no  means  close  my  eyes,  that  is,  so 
as  to  sleep:  no,  not  a  wink  all  night  long,  other- 
wise than  as  follows:  It  is  impossible  to  set  down 


62  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

the  innumerable  crowd  of  thoughts  that  whirled 
through  that  great  thoroughfare  of  the  brain,  the 
memory,  in  this  night's  time;  I  ran  over  the  whole 
history  of  my  life  in  miniature,  or  by  abridgment, 
as  I  may  call  it,  to  my  coming  to  this  island,  and 
also  of  that  part  of  my  life  since  I  came  to  this 
island.  In  my  reflections  upon  the  state  of  my  case 
since  I  came  on  shore  on  this  island,  I  was  com- 
paring the  happy  posture  of  my  affairs  in  the  first 
years  of  my  habitation  here,  compared  to  the  life 
of  anxiety,  fear,  and  care  which  I  had  lived  in  ever 
since  I  had  seen  the  print  of  a  foot  in  the  sand;  not 
that  I  did  not  believe  the  savages  had  frequented 
the  island  even  all  the  while,  and  might  have  been 
several  hundreds  of  them  at  times  on  shore  there ; 
but  I  had  never  known  it,  and  was  incapable  of 
any  apprehensions  about  it;  my  satisfaction  was 
perfect,  though  my  danger  was  the  same,  and  I  was 
as  happy  in  not  knowing  my  danger  as  if  I  had 
never  really  been  exposed  to  it.  This  furnished 
my  thoughts  with  many  very  profitable  reflections, 
and  particularly  this  one:  How  infinitely  good  that 
Providence  is,  which  has  provided,  in  its  govern- 
ment of  mankind,  such  narrow  bounds  to  his  sight 
and  knowledge  of  things ;  and  though  he  walks  in 
the  midst  of  so  many  thousand  dangers,  the  sight 
of  which,  if  discovered  to  him,  would  distract  his 
mind  and  sink  his  spirits,  he  is  kept  serene  and 
calm  by  having  the  events  of  things  hid  from  his 
eyes,  and  knowing  nothing  of  the  dangers  which 
surround  him. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  63 

After  these  thoughts  had  for  some  time  enter- 
tained me,  I  came  to  reflect  seriously  upon  the  real 
danger  I  had  been  in  for  so  many  years  in  this  very 
island,  and  how  I  had  walked  about  in  the  greatest 
security,  and  with  all  possible  tranquillity,  even  when 
perhaps  nothing  but  the  brow  of  a  hill,  a  great  tree, 
or  the  casual  approach  of  night,  had  been  between  me 
and  the  worst  kind  of  destruction,  viz.,  that  of  falling 
into  the  hands  of  cannibals  and  savages,  who  would 
have  seized  on  me  with  the  same  view  as  I  would  on 
a  goat  or  a  turtle,  and  have  thought  it  no  more  a 
crime  to  kill  and  devour  me  than  I  did  a  pigeon  or 
curlew.  I  would  unjustly  slander  myself  if  I  should 
say  I  was  not  sincerely  thankful  to  my  great  Pre- 
server, to  whose  singular  protection  I  acknowledged 
with  great  humility  all  these  unknown  deliverances 
were  due,  and  without  which  I  must  inevitably  have 
fallen  into  their  merciless  hands. 

When  these  thoughts  were  over,  my  head  was  for 
some  time  taken  up  in  considering  the  nature  of 
these  wretched  creatures,  I  mean  the  savages,  and 
how  it  came  to  pass  in  the  world  that  the  wise  Gov- 
ernor of  all  things  should  give  up  any  of  his  creatures 
to  such  inhumanity,  nay,  to  something  so  much  be- 
low even  brutality  itself,  as  to  devour  its  own  kind; 
but  as  this  ended  in  some  (at  that  time)  fruitless  spec- 
ulations, it  occurred  to  me  to  inquire  what  part  of  the 
world  these  wretches  lived  in  ?  how  far  off  the  coast 
was  from  whence  they  came  ?  what  they  ventured 
over  so  far  from  home  for  ?  what  kind  of  boats  they 
had  ?  and  why  I  might  not  order  myself  and  my 


64  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

business  so  that  I  might  be  as  able  to  go  over 
thither  as  they  were  to  come  to  me. 

I  never  so  much  as  troubled  myself  to  consider 
what  I  should  do  with  myself  when  I  went  thither, 
what  would  become  of  me  if  I  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  savages,  or  how  I  should  escape  from  them,  if 
they  attacked  me :  no,  nor  so  much  as  how  it  was 
possible  for  me  to  reach  the  coast,  and  not  be  at- 
tacked by  some  or  other  of  them,  without  any  pos- 
sibility of  delivering  myself;  and  if  I  should  not  fall 
into  their  hands,  what  I  should  do  for  provision, 
or  whither  I  should  bend  my  course;  none  of  these 
thoughts,  I  say,  so  much  as  came  in  my  way;  but  my 
mind  was  wholly  bent  upon  the  notion  of  my  passing 
over  in  my  boat  to  the  main  land.  I  looked  upon 
my  present  condition  as  the  most  miserable  that 
could  possibly  be;  that  I  was  not  able  to  throw  my- 
self into  anything,  but  death,  that  could  be  called 
worse ;  and  if  I  reached  the  shore  of  the  main,  I 
might  perhaps  meet  with  relief,  or  I  might  coast 
along,  as  I  did  on  the  African  shore,  till  I  came  to 
some  inhabited  country,  and  where  I  might  find 
some  relief;  and  after  all,  perhaps,  I  might  fall  in 
with  some  Christian  ship  that  might  take  me  in;  and 
if  the  worst  came  to  the  worst,  I  could  but  die,  which 
would  put  an  end  to  all  these  miseries  at  once.  Pray 
note,  all  this  was  the  fruit  of  a  disturbed  mind,  an 
impatient  temper,  made  desperate,  as  it  were,  by  the 
long  continuance  of  my  troubles,  and  the  disap- 
pointments I  had  met  in  the  wreck  I  had  been  on 
board  of,  and  where  I  had  been  so  near  obtaining 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  65 

what  I  so  earnestly  longed  for,  viz.,  somebody  to 
speak  to,  and  to  learn  some  knowledge  from  them 
of  the  place  where  I  was,  and  of  the  probable  means 
of  my  deliverance.  I  was  agitated  wholly  by  these 
thoughts ;  all  my  calm  of  mind,  in  my  resignation 
to  Providence,  and  waiting  the  issue  of  the  disposi- 
tions of  Heaven,  seemed  to  be  suspended ;  and  I 
had,  as  it  were,  no  power  to  turn  my  thoughts  to 
anything  but  to  the  project  of  a  voyage  to  the  main, 
which  came  upon  me  with  such  force,  and  such  an 
impetuosity  of  desire,  that  it  was  not  to  be  resisted. 
When  this  had  agitated  my  thoughts  for  two 
hours  or  more,  with  such  violence  that  it  set  my 
very  blood  into  a  ferment,  and  my  pulse  beat  as  if 
I  had  been  in  a  fever,  merely  with  the  extraordinary 
fervour  of  my  mind  about  it,  nature,  as  if  I  had 
been  fatigued  and  exhausted  with  the  very  thought 
of  it,  threw  me  into  a  sound  sleep.  One  would  have 
thought  I  should  have  dreamed  of  it,  but  I  did  not, 
nor  of  anything  relating  to  it;  but  I  dreamed  that  as 
I  was  going  out  in  the  morning,  as  usual,  from  my 
castle,  I  saw  upon  the  shore  two  canoes  and  eleven 
savages  coming  to  land,  and  that  they  brought  with 
them  another  savage,  whom  they  were  going  to  kill, 
in  order  to  eat  him;  when,  on  a  sudden,  the  savage 
that  they  were  going  to  kill  jumped  away,  and  ran 
for  his  life;  and  I  thought,  in  my  sleep,  that  he 
came  running  into  my  little  thick  grove  before  my 
fortification,  to  hide  himself;  and  that  I, seeing  him 
alone,  and  not  perceiving  that  the  others  sought  him 
that  way,  showed  myself  to  him,  and  smiling  upon 


66  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

him, encouraged  him:  that  he  kneeled  down  to  me, 
seeming  to  pray  me  to  assist  him ;  upon  which  I 
showed  him  my  ladder,  made  him  go  up,  and  carried 
him  into  my  cave,  and  he  became  my  servant;  and 
that  as  soon  as  I  had  got  this  man,  I  said  to  myself, 
"Now  I  may  certainly  venture  to  the  main  land  ; 
for  this  fellow  will  serve  me  as  a  pilot,  and  will  tell 
me  what  to  do,  and  whither  to  go  for  provisions,  and 
whither  not  to  go  for  fear  of  being  devoured ;  what 
places  to  venture  into,  and  what  to  shun."  I  waked 
with  this  thought;  and  was  under  such  inexpressible 
impressions  of  joy  at  the  prospect  of  my  escape  in 
my  dream  that  the  disappointments  which  I  felt 
upon  coming  to  myself,  and  finding  that  it  was  no 
more  than  a  dream,  were  equally  extravagant  the 
other  way,  and  threw  me  into  a  very  great  dejection 
of  spirits. 

Upon  this,  however,  I  made  this  conclusion  :  that 
my  only  way  to  go  about  to  attempt  an  escape  was, 
if  possible,  to  get  a  savage  into  my  possession ; 
and,  if  possible,  it  should  be  one  of  their  prisoners 
whom  they  had  condemned  to  be  eaten,  and  should 
bring  hither  to  kill.  But  these  thoughts  still  were 
attended  with  this  difficulty  that  it  was  impossible 
to  effect  this  without  attacking  a  whole  caravan  of 
them,  and  killing  them  all :  and  this  was  not  only 
a  very  desperate  attempt,  and  might  miscarry :  but, 
on  the  other  hand,  I  had  greatly  scrupled  the  law- 
fulness of  it  to  myself,  and  my  heart  trembled  at 
the  thought  of  shedding  so  much  blood,  though 
it  was  for  my  deliverance.  I  need  not  repeat  the 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  67 

arguments  which  occurred  to  me  against  this,  they 
being  the  same  mentioned  before;  but  though  I 
had  other  reasons  to  offer  now,  viz.,  that  those  men 
were  enemies  to  my  life,  and  would  devour  me  if 
they  could;  that  it  was  self-preservation,  in  the 
highest  degree,  to  deliver  myself  from  this  death 
of  a  life,  and  was  acting  in  my  own  defence  as  much 
as  if  they  were  actually  assaulting  me,  and  the  like  ; 
I  say,  though  these  things  argued  for  it,  yet  the 
thoughts  of  shedding  human  blood  for  my  deliver- 
ance were  very  terrible  to  me,  and  such  as  I  could 
by  no  means  reconcile  myself  to  for  a  great  while. 
However,  at  last,  after  many  secret  disputes  with 
myself,  and  after  great  perplexities  about  it  (for  all 
these  arguments,  one  way  and  another,  struggled 
in  my  head  a  long  time),  the  eager  prevailing  de- 
sire of  deliverance  at  length  mastered  all  the  rest ; 
and  I  resolved,  if  possible,  to  get  one  of  those  sav- 
ages into  my  hands,  cost  what  it  would.  My  next 
thing  was  to  contrive  how  to  do  it,  and  this  indeed 
was  very  difficult  to  resolve  on ;  but  as  I  could  pitch 
upon  no  probable  means  for  it,  so  I  resolved  to  put 
myself  upon  the  watch,  to  see  them  when  they 
came  on  shore,  and  leave  the  rest  to  the  event, 
taking  such  measures  as  the  opportunity  should 
present,  let  what  would  be. 

With  these  resolutions  in  my  thoughts,  I  set 
myself  upon  the  scout  as  often  as  possible,  and  in- 
deed so  often,  that  I  was  heartily  tired  of  it;  for  it 
was  above  a  year  and  a  half  that  I  waited ;  and  for 
great  part  of  that  time  went  out  to  the  west  end, 


68  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

and  to  the  south-west  corner,  of  the  island,  almost 
every  day,  to  look  for  canoes,  but  none  appeared. 
This  was  very  discouraging,  and  began  to  trouble 
me  much,  though  I  cannot  say  that  it  did  in  this 
case  (as  it  had  done  some  time  before)  wear  off  the 
edge  of  my  desire  to  the  thing;  but  the  longer  it 
seemed  to  be  delayed,  the  more  eager  I  was  for  it ; 
in  a  word,  I  was  not  at  first  so  careful  to  shun  the 
sight  of  these  savages,  and  avoid  being  seen  by 
them,  as  I  was  now  eager  to  be  upon  them.  Be- 
sides, I  fancied  myself  able  to  manage  one,  nay, 
two  or  three  savages,  if  I  had  them,  so  as  to  make 
them  entirely  slaves  to  me,  to  do  whatever  I  should 
direct  them,  and  to  prevent  their  being  able  at  any 
time  to  do  me  any  hurt.  It  was  a  great  while  that 
I  pleased  myself  with  this  affair;  but  nothing  still 
presented;  all  my  fancies  and  schemes  came  to 
nothing,  for  no  savages  came  near  me  for  a  great 
while. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

About  a  year  and  a  half  after  I  entertained 
these  notions  (and  by  long  musing  had,  as 
it  were,  resolved  them  all  into  nothing,  for  want 
of  an  occasion  to  put  them  into  execution),  I  was 
surprised,  one  morning  early,  with  seeing  no  less 
than  five  canoes  all  on  shore  together  on  my  side 
the  island,  and  the  people  who  belonged  to  them 
all  landed,  and  out  of  my  sight.  The  number  of 
them  broke  all  my  measures ;  for  seeing  so  many, 
and  knowing  that  they  always  came  four  or  six,  or 
sometimes  more,  in  a  boat,  I  could  not  tell  what 
to  think  of  it,  or  how  to  take  my  measures,  to  at- 
tack twenty  or  thirty  men  single-handed ;  so  lay 
still  in  my  castle,  perplexed  and  discomforted. 
However,  I  put  myself  into  all  the  same  postures 
for  an  attack  that  I  had  formerly  provided,  and 
was  just  ready  for  action,  if  anything  had  pre- 
sented. Having  waited  a  good  while,  listening  to 
hear  if  they  made  any  noise,  at  length,  being  very 
impatient,  I  set  my  guns  at  the  foot  of  my  ladder, 
and  clambered  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  by  my  two 


70  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

stages,  as  usual ;  standing  so,  however,  that  my 
head  did  not  appear  above  the  hill,  so  that  they 
could  not  perceive  me  by  any  means.  Here  I  ob- 
served, by  the  help  of  my  perspective  glass,  that 
they  were  no  less  than  thirty  in  number ;  that  they 
had  a  fire  kindled,  and  that  they  had  meat  dressed. 
How  they  had  cooked  it  I  knew  not,  or  what  it 
was  ;  but  they  were  all  dancing,  in  I  know  not  how 
many  barbarous  gestures  and  figures,  their  own 
way,  round  the  fire. 

While  I  was  thus  looking  on  them,  I  perceived, 
by  my  perspective,  two  miserable  wretches  dragged 
from  the  boats,  where,  it  seems,  they  were  laid  by, 
and  were  now  brought  out  for  the  slaughter.  I  per- 
ceived one  of  them  immediately  fall,  being  knocked 
down,  I  suppose,  with  a  club  or  wooden  sword,  for 
that  was  their  way,  and  two  or  three  others  were 
at  work  immediately,  cutting  him  open  for  their 
cookery,  while  the  other  victim  was  left  standing 
by  himself,  till  they  should  be  ready  for  him.  In 
that  very  moment,  this  poor  wretch,  seeing  him- 
self a  little  at  liberty,  and  unbound,  nature  inspired 
him  with  hopes  of  life,  and  he  started  away  from 
them,  and  ran  with  incredible  swiftness  along  the 
sands,  directly  towards  me,  I  mean  towards  that 
part  of  the  coast  where  my  habitation  was.  I  was 
dreadfully  frightened,  I  must  acknowledge,  when 
I  perceived  him  run  my  way,  and  especially  when, 
as  I  thought,  I  saw  him  pursued  by  the  whole 
body  ;  and  now  I  expected  that  part  of  my  dream 
was  coming  to  pass,  and  that  he  would  certainly 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  71 

take  shelter  in  my  grove ;  but  I  could  not  depend, 
by  any  means,  upon  my  dream  for  the  rest  of  it, 
viz.,  that  the  other  savages  would  not  pursue  him 
thither,  and  find  him  there.  However,  I  kept  my 
station,  and  my  spirits  began  to  recover,  when  I 
found  that  there  was  not  above  three  men  that  fol- 
lowed him  ;  and  still  more  was  I  encouraged  when 
I  found  that  he  outstripped  them  exceedingly  in 
running,  and  gained  ground  of  them,  so  that  if  he 
could  but  hold  it  for  half  an  hour,  I  saw  easily  he 
would  fairly  get  away  from  them  all. 

There  was  between  them  and  my  castle  the 
creek,  which  I  mentioned  often  in  the  first  part 
of  my  story,  where  I  landed  my  cargoes  out  of  the 
ship ;  and  this  I  saw  plainly  he  must  necessarily 
swim  over,  or  the  poor  wretch  would  be  taken 
there  :  but  when  the  savage  escaping  came  thither, 
he  made  nothing  of  it,  though  the  tide  was  then 
up ;  but  plunging  in,  swam  through  in  about  thirty 
strokes,  or  thereabouts,  landed,  and  ran  on  with 
exceeding  strength  and  swiftness.  When  the  three 
persons  came  to  the  creek,  I  found  that  two  of 
them  could  swim,  but  the  third  could  not,  and 
that,  standing  on  the  other  side,  he  looked  at  the 
others,  but  went  no  farther,  and  soon  after  went 
softly  back  again  ;  which,  as  it  happened,  was  very 
well  for  him  in  the  end.  I  observed  that  the  two 
who  swam  were  yet  more  than  twice  as  long  swim- 
ming over  the  creek  as  the  fellow  was  that  fled 
from  them.  It  came  now  very  warmly  upon  my 
thoughts,  and  indeed  irresistibly,  that  now  was 


72  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

the  time  to  get  me  a  servant,  and  perhaps  a  com- 
panion or  assistant,  and  that  I  was  called  plainly 
by  Providence  to  save  this  poor  creature's  life.  I 
immediately  ran  down  the  ladders  with  all  possible 
expedition,  fetched  my  two  guns,  for  they  were 
both  at  the  foot  of  the  ladders,  as  I  observed 
above,  and  getting  up  again,  with  the  same  haste, 
to  the  top  of  the  hill,  I  crossed  toward  the  sea,  and 
having  a  very  short  cut,  and  all  down-hill,  placed 
myself  in  the  way  between  the  pursuers  and  the 
pursued,  hallooing  aloud  to  him  that  fled,  who, 
looking  back,  was  at  first,  perhaps,  as  much  fright- 
ened at  me  as  at  them.  But  I  beckoned  with  my 
hand  to  him  to  come  back ;  and,  in  the  mean  time, 
I  slowly  advanced  towards  the  two  that  followed ; 
then,  rushing  at  once  upon  the  foremost,  I  knocked 
him  down  with  the  stock  of  my  piece.  I  was  loth 
to  fire,  because  I  would  not  have  the  rest  hear ; 
though,  at  that  distance,  it  would  not  have  been 
easily  heard,  and  being  out  of  sight  of  the  smoke, 
too,  they  would  not  have  easily  known  what  to 
make  of  it.  Having  knocked  this  fellow  down,  the 
other  who  pursued  him  stopped,  as  if  he  had  been 
frightened,  and  I  advanced  apace  towards  him ; 
but  as  I  came  nearer,  I  perceived  presently  he  had 
a  bow  and  arrow,  and  was  fitting  it  to  shoot  at 
me :  so  I  was  then  necessitated  to  shoot  at  him 
first,  which  I  did,  and  killed  him  at  the  first  shot. 
The  poor  savage  who  fled  but  had  stopped, 
though  he  saw  both  his  enemies  fallen  and  killed, 
as  he  thought,  yet  was  so  frightened  with  the  fire 


Plate  VIII 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  73 

and  noise  of  my  piece  that  he  stood  stock-still, 
and  neither  came  forward  nor  went  backward, 
though  he  seemed  rather  inclined  still  to  fly  than 
to  come  on.  I  hallooed  again  to  him,  and  made 
signs  to  come  forward,  which  he  easily  understood, 
and  came  a  little  way,  then  stopped  again ;  and  then 
a  little  farther,  and  stopped  again ;  and  I  could 
then  perceive  that  he  stood  trembling,  as  if  he  had 
been  taken  prisoner,  and  had  just  been  to  be  killed, 
as  his  two  enemies  were.  I  beckoned  to  him  again 
to  come  to  me,  and  gave  him  all  the  signs  of  en- 
couragement that  I  could  think  of;  and  he  came 
nearer  and  nearer,  kneeling  down  every  ten  or 
twelve  steps,  in  token  of  acknowledgment  for  sav- 
ing his  life.  I  smiled  at  him,  and  looked  pleasantly, 
and  beckoned  to  him  to  come  still  nearer;  at  length 
he  came  close  to  me ;  and  then  he  kneeled  down 
again,  kissed  the  ground,  and  laid  his  head  upon 
the  ground,  and  taking  me  by  the  foot,  set  my 
foot  upon  his  head :  this,  it  seems,  was  in  token 
of  swearing  to  be  my  slave  for  ever.  I  took  him 
up,  and  made  much  of  him,  and  encouraged  him 
all  I  could. 

But  there  was  more  work  to  do  yet ;  for  I  per- 
ceived the  savage  whom  I  knocked  down  was  not 
killed  but  stunned  with  the  blow,  and  began  to 
come  to  himself;  so  I  pointed  to  him,  and  showed 
him  the  savage,  that  he  was  not  dead ;  upon  this 
he  spoke  some  words  to  me,  and  though  I  could 
not  understand  them,  yet  I  thought  they  were 
pleasant  to  hear;  for  they  were  the  first  sound  of  a 


74  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

man's  voice  that  I  had  heard,  my  own  excepted, 
for  above  twenty-five  years.  But  there  was  no 
time  for  such  reflections  now ;  the  savage  who  was 
knocked  down  recovered  himself  so  far  as  to  sit 
up  upon  the  ground,  and  I  perceived  that  my  sav- 
age began  to  be  afraid  ;  but  when  I  saw  that,  I  pre- 
sented my  other  piece  at  the  man,  as  if  I  would 
shoot  him.  Upon  this  my  savage,  for  so  I  call  him 
now,  made  a  motion  to  me  to  lend  him  my  sword 
which  hung  naked  in  a  belt  by  my  side,  which  I 
did.  He  no  sooner  had  it  but  he  runs  to  his 
enemy,  and  at  one  blow  cut  off  his  head  so  cleverly 
no  executioner  in  Germany  could  have  done  it 
sooner  or  better;  which  I  thought  very  strange 
for  one  who,  I  had  reason  to  believe,  never  saw  a 
sword  in  his  life  before,  except  their  own  wooden 
swords.  However,  it  seems,  as  I  learned  afterwards, 
they  make  their  wooden  swords  so  sharp,  so  heavy, 
and  the  wood  is  so  hard,  that  they  will  cut  off 
heads  even  with  them,  aye,  and  arms,  and  that  at 
one  blow,  too.  When  he  had  done  this,  he  comes 
laughing  to  me,  in  sign  of  triumph,  and  brought 
me  the  sword  again,  and  with  abundance  of  ges- 
tures, which  I  did  not  understand,  laid  it  down, 
with  the  head  of  the  savage  that  he  had  killed,  just 
before  me. 

But  that  which  astonished  him  most  was  to  know 
how  I  killed  the  other  Indian  so  far  off;  so  point- 
ing to  him,  he  made  signs  to  me  to  let  him  go  to 
him  ;  so  I  bade  him  go,  as  well  as  I  could.  When 
he  came  to  him,  he  stood  like  one  amazed,  look- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  75 

ing  at  him,  turning  him  first  on  one  side,  then  on 
the  other,  looked  at  the  wound  the  bullet  had 
made,  which,  it  seems,  was  just  in  his  breast, 
where  it  had  made  a  hole,  and  no  great  quantity  of 
blood  had  followed,  but  he  had  bled  inwardly, 
for  he  was  quite  dead.  He  took  up  his  bow  and 
arrows,  and  came  back ;  so  I  turned  to  go  away, 
and  beckoned  him  to  follow  me,  making  signs  to 
him  that  more  might  come  after  them.  Upon 
this,  he  made  signs  to  me  that  he  should  bury 
them  with  sand,  that  they  might  not  be  seen  by 
the  rest,  if  they  followed ;  and  so  I  made  signs  to 
him  again  to  do  so.  He  fell  to  work;  and,  in  an 
instant,  he  had  scraped  a  hole  in  the  sand  with  his 
hands,  big  enough  to  bury  the  first  in,  and  then 
dragged  him  into  it,  and  covered  him ;  and  did  so 
by  the  other  also ;  I  believe  he  had  buried  them 
both  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  Then  calling  him 
away,  I  carried  him,  not  to  my  castle,  but  quite 
away,  to  my  cave,  on  the  farther  part  of  the  island ; 
so  I  did  not  let  my  dream  come  to  pass  in  that 
part,  viz.,  that  he  came  into  my  grove  for  shelter. 
Here  I  gave  him  bread  and  a  bunch  of  raisins  to 
eat,  and  a  draught  of  water,  which  I  found  he 
was  indeed  in  great  distress  for,  by  his  running ; 
and  having  refreshed  him,  I  made  signs  for  him 
to  go  and  lie  down  to  sleep,  showing  him  a  place 
where  I  had  laid  some  rice-straw,  and  a  blanket 
upon  it,  which  I  used  to  sleep  upon  myself  some- 
times; so  the  poor  creature  lay  down,  and  went 
to  sleep. 


76  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

He  was  a  comely,  handsome  fellow,  perfectly 
well-made,  with  straight,  strong  limbs,  not  too  large, 
tall  and  well-shaped,  and,  as  I  reckon,  about  twenty- 
six  years  of  age.  He  had  a  very  good  countenance, 
not  a  fierce  and  surly  aspect,  but  seemed  to  have 
something  very  manly  in  his  face;  and  yet  he  had 
all  the  sweetness  and  softness  of  an  European  in 
his  countenance  too,  especially  when  he  smiled. 
His  hair  was  long  and  black,  not  curled  like  wool; 
his  forehead  very  high  and  large,  and  a  great  vivac- 
ity and  sparkling  sharpness  in  his  eyes.  The  col- 
our of  his  skin  was  not  quite  black,  but  very  tawny ; 
and  yet  not  an  ugly,  yellow,  nauseous  tawny,  as 
the  Brazilians  and  Virginians  and  other  natives  of 
America  are,  but  of  a  bright  kind  of  a  dun  olive- 
colour,  that  had  in  it  something  very  agreeable, 
though  not  very  easy  to  describe.  His  face  was 
round  and  plump ;  his  nose  small,  not  flat  like  the 
Negroes;  a  very  good  mouth,  thin  lips,  and  his 
fine  teeth  well-set,  and  as  white  as  ivory. 

After  he  had  slumbered,  rather  than  slept,  about 
half  an  hour,  he  awoke  again,  and  came  out  of  the 
cave  to  me,  for  I  had  been  milking  my  goats,  which 
I  had  in  the  enclosure  just  by.  When  he  espied  me, 
he  came  running  to  me,  laying  himself  down  again 
upon  the  ground,  with  all  the  possible  signs  of  an 
humble,  thankful  disposition,  making  a  great  many 
antic  gestures  to  show  it.  At  last,  he  lays  his  head 
flat  upon  the  ground,  close  to  my  foot,  and  sets  my 
other  foot  upon  his  head,  as  he  had  done  before; 
and  after  this  made  all  the  signs  to  me  of  subjec- 


ROBINSQN  CRUSOE  77 

tion,  servitude,  and  submission  imaginable,  to  let 
me  know  how  he  would  serve  me  as  long  as  he  lived. 
I  understood  him  in  many  things,  and  let  him  know 
I  was  very  well  pleased  with  him..  In  a  little  time 
I  began  to  speak  to  him  and  teach  him  to  speak  to 
me;  and,  first,  I  let  him  know  his  name  should  be 
Friday,  which  was  the  day  I  saved  his  life ;  I  called 
him  so  for  the  memory  of  the  time.  I  likewise 
taught  him  to  say  Master;  and  then  let  him  know 
that  was  to  be  my  name.  I  likewise  taught  him  to 
say  Yes  and  No,  and  to  know  the  meaning  of  them. 
I  gave  him  some  milk  in  an  earthen  pot,  and  let 
him  see  me  drink  it  before  him,  and  sop  my  bread 
in  it;  and  gave  him  a  cake  of  bread  to  do  the  like, 
which  he  quickly  complied  with,  and  made  signs 
that  it  was  very  good.  I  kept  there  with  him  all  that 
night;  but  as  soon  as  it  was  day,  I  beckoned  to  him 
to  come  with  me,  and  let  him  know  I  would  give 
him  some  clothes ;  at  which  he  seemed  very  glad, 
for  he  was  stark  naked.  As  we  went  by  the  place 
where  he  had  buried  the  two  men,  he  pointed  exactly 
to  the  place,  and  showed  me  the  marks  that  he  had 
made  to  find  them  again,  making  signs  to  me  that 
we  should  dig  them  up  again,  and  eat  them.  At 
this  I  appeared  very  angry,  expressed  my  abhor- 
rence of  it,  made  as  if  I  would  vomit  at  the  thoughts 
of  it,  and  beckoned  with  my  hand  to  him  to  come 
away,  which  he  did  immediately,  with  great  sub- 
mission. I  then  led  him  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill, 
to  see  if  his  enemies  were  gone ;  and  pulling  out  my 
glass,  I  looked,  and  saw  plainly  the  place  where 


78  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

they  had  been,  but  no  appearance  of  them  or  their 
canoes;  so  that  it  was  plain  that  they  were  gone, 
and  had  left  their  two  comrades  behind  them,  with- 
out any  search  after  them. 

But  I  was  not  content  with  this  discovery ;  but 
having  now  more  courage,  and  consequently  more 
curiosity,  I  took  my  man  Friday  with  me,  giving 
him  the  sword  in  his  hand,  with  the  bow  and  ar- 
rows at  his  back,  which  I  found  he  could  use  very 
dexterously,  making  him  carry  one  gun  for  me, 
and  I  two  for  myself;  and  away  we  marched  to  the 
place  where  these  creatures  had  been,  for  I  had  a 
mind  now  to  get  some  fuller  intelligence  of  them. 
When  I  came  to  the  place,  my  very  blood  ran  chill 
in  my  veins,  and  my  heart  sunk  within  me,  at  the 
horror  of  the  spectacle;  indeed,  it  was  a  dreadful 
sight,  at  least  it  was  so  to  me,  though  Friday  made 
nothing  of  it.  The  place  was  covered  with  human 
bones,  the  ground  dyed  with  their  blood,  and  great 
pieces  of  flesh  left  here  and  there,  half-eaten,  man- 
gled, and  scorched ;  and,  in  short,  all  the  tokens  of 
the  triumphant  feast  they  had  been  making  there, 
after  a  victory  over  their  enemies.  I  saw  three  sculls, 
five  hands,  and  the  bones  of  three  or  four  legs  and 
feet,  and  abundance  of  other  parts  of  the  bodies; 
and  Friday,  by  his  signs,  made  me  understand  that 
they  brought  over  four  prisoners  to  feast  upon; 
that  three  of  them  were  eaten  up,  and  that  he,  point- 
ing to  himself,  was  the  fourth;  that  there  had  been 
a  great  battle  between  them  and  their  next  king, 
whose  subjects,  it  seems,  he  had  been  one  of,  and 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  79 

that  they  had  taken  a  great  number  of  prisoners ; 
all  which  were  carried  to  several  places  by  those 
who  had  taken  them  in  the  fight,  in  order  to  feast 
upon  them,  as  was  done  here  by  these  wretches 
upon  those  they  brought  hither. 

I  caused  Friday  to  gather  up  all  the  sculls,  bones, 
flesh,  and  whatever  remained,  and  lay  them  to- 
gether in  a  heap,  and  make  a  great  fire  upon  it, 
and  burn  them  all  to  ashes.  I  found  Friday  had 
still  a  hankering  stomach  after  some  of  the  flesh, 
and  was  still  a  cannibal  in  his  nature;  but  I  dis- 
covered so  much  abhorrence  at  the  very  thoughts 
of  it,  and  at  the  least  appearance  of  it,  that  he  durst 
not  discover  it;  for  I  had,  by  some  means,  let  him 
know  that  I  would  kill  him  if  he  offered  it. 

When  he  had  done  this,  we  came  back  to  our 
castle ;  and  there  I  fell  to  work  for  my  man  Friday : 
and,  first  of  all,  I  gave  him  a  pair  of  linen  drawers, 
which  I  had  out  of  the  poor  gunner's  chest  1  men- 
tioned which  I  found  in  the  wreck ;  and  which,  with 
a  little  alteration,  fitted  him  very  well,  and  then  I 
made  him  a  jerkin  of  goat's  skin,  as  well  as  my 
skill  would  allow  (for  I  was  now  grown  a  tolerable 
good  tailor);  and  I  gave  him  a  cap,  which  I  made 
of  hare's  skin,  very  convenient  and  fashionable 
enough;  and  thus  he  was  clothed  for  the  present 
tolerably  well,  and  was  mighty  well  pleased  to  see 
himself  almost  as  well-clothed  as  his  master.  It  is 
true,  he  went  awkwardly  in  those  clothes  at  first: 
wearing  the  drawers  was  very  awkward  to  him,  and 
the  sleeves  of  the   waistcoat   galled    his  shoul- 


80  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

ders,  and  the  inside  of  his  arms ;  but  after  a  little 
easing  them  where  he  complained  they  hurt  him, 
and  using  himself  to  them,  he  took  to  them  at 
length  very  well. 

The  next  day  after  I  came  home  to  my  hutch 
with  him,  I  began  to  consider  where  I  should  lodge 
him;  and  that  I  might  do  well  for  him,  and  yet  be 
perfectly  easy  myself,  I  made  a  little  tent  for  him  in 
the  vacant  place  between  my  two  fortifications,  in 
the  inside  of  the  last  and  in  the  outside  of  the  first. 
As  there  was  a  door  or  entrance  there  into  my  cave, 
I  made  a  formal  framed  doorcase,  and  a  door  to  it 
of  boards,  and  set  it  up  in  the  passage,  a  little  within 
the  entrance;  and  causing  the  door  to  open  in  the 
inside,  I  barred  it  up  in  the  night,  taking  in  my 
ladders  too ;  so  that  Friday  could  no  way  come  at 
me  in  the  inside  of  my  innermost  wall,  without  mak- 
ing so  much  noise  in  getting  over  that  it  must  needs 
waken  me;  for  my  first  wall  had  now  a  complete  roof 
over  it  of  long  poles,  covering  all  my  tent,  and  lean- 
ing up  to  the  side  of  the  hill;  which  was  again  laid 
across  with  smaller  sticks,  instead  of  laths,  and  then 
thatched  over  a  great  thickness  with  the  rice-straw, 
which  was  strong,  like  reeds;  and  at  the  hole  or 
place  which  was  left  to  go  in  or  out  by  the  ladder,  I 
had  placed  a  kind  of  trap-door,  which,  if  it  had  been 
attempted  on  the  outside,  would  not  have  opened 
at  all,  but  would  have  fallen  down,  and  made  a  great 
noise;  as  to  weapons,  I  took  them  all  into  my  side 
every  night.  But  I  needed  none  of  all  this  precau- 
tion, for  never  man  had  a  more  faithful,  loving,  sin- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  81 

cere  servant  than  Friday  was  to  me;  without  pas- 
sions, sullenness,  or  designs,  perfectly  obliged  and 
engaged  —  his  very  affections  were  tied  to  me,  like 
those  of  a  child  to  a  father;  and  I  dare  say  he  would 
have  sacrificed  his  life  for  the  saving  mine  upon  any 
occasion  whatsoever:  the  many  testimonies  he  gave 
me  of  this  put  it  out  of  doubt,  and  soon  convinced 
me  that  I  needed  to  use  no  precautions  as  to  my 
safety  on  his  account. 

This  frequently  gave  me  occasion  to  observe,  and 
that  with  wonder,  that  however  it  had  pleased  God, 
in  his  providence,  and  in  the  government  of  the 
works  of  his  hands,  to  take  from  so  great  a  part  of 
the  world  of  his  creatures  the  best  uses  to  which 
their  faculties  and  the  powers  of  their  souls  are 
adapted,  yet  that  he  has  bestowed  upon  them  the 
same  powers,  the  same  reason,  the  same  affections, 
the  same  sentiments  of  kindness  and  obligation, 
the  same  passions  and  resentments  of  wrongs,  the 
same  sense  of  gratitude,  sincerity,  fidelity,  and  all 
the  capacities  of  doing  good,  and  receiving  good, 
that  he  has  given  to  us ;  and  that  when  he  pleases 
to  offer  them  occasions  of  exerting  these,  they  are 
as  ready,  nay,  more  ready,  to  apply  them  to  the 
right  uses  for  which  they  were  bestowed  than  we 
are.  This  made  me  very  melancholy  sometimes,  in 
reflecting,  as  the  several  occasions  presented,  how 
mean  a  use  we  make  of  all  these,  even  though  we 
have  these  powers  enlightened  by  the  great  lamp 
of  instruction,  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  by  the  know- 
ledge of  his  word  added  to  our  understanding;  and 


82  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

why  it  has  pleased  God  to  hide  the  like  saving  know- 
ledge from  so  many  millions  of  souls,  who,  if  I  might 
judge  by  this  poor  savage,  would  make  a  much  bet- 
ter use  of  it  than  we  did.  From  hence  I  was  some- 
times led  too  far,  to  invade  the  sovereignty  of 
Providence,  and  as  it  were  arraign  the  justice  of  so 
arbitrary  a  disposition  of  things,  that  should  hide 
that  light  from  some  and  reveal  it  to  others,  and  yet 
expect  a  like  duty  from  both.  But  I  shut  it  up,  and 
checked  my  thoughts  with  this  conclusion  :  first, 
that  we  did  not  know  by  what  light  and  law  these 
should  be  condemned ;  but  that  as  God  was  neces- 
sarily, and  by  the  nature  of  his  being,  infinitely  holy 
and  just,  so  it  could  not  be  but  if  these  creatures 
were  all  sentenced  to  absence  from  himself,  it  was  on 
account  of  sinning  against  that  light,  which,  as  the 
Scripture  says,  was  a  law  to  themselves,  and  by  such 
rules  as  their  consciences  would  acknowledge  to  be 
just,  though  the  foundation  was  not  discovered  to 
us ;  and,  secondly,  that  still,  as  we  all  are  the  clay  in 
the  hand  of  the  potter,  no  vessel  could  say  to  him, 
"  Why  hast  thou  formed  me  thus?" 

But  to  return  to  my  new  companion :  —  I  was 
greatly  delighted  with  him,  and  made  it  my  business 
to  teach  him  everything  that  was  proper  to  make 
him  useful,  handy,  and  helpful;  but  especially  to 
make  him  speak,  and  understand  me  when  I  spoke ; 
and  he  was  the  aptest  scholar  that  ever  was;  and 
particularly  was  so  merry,  so  constantly  diligent,  and 
so  pleased  when  he  could  but  understand  me,  or 
make  me  understand  him,  that  it  was  very  pleasant 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  83 

to  me  to  talk  to  him.  Now  my  life  began  to  be 
so  easy  that  I  began  to  say  to  myself  that  could 
I  but  have  been  safe  from  more  savages,  I  cared 
not  if  I  was  never  to  remove  from  the  place  where 
I  lived* 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

After  I  had  been  two  or  three  days  returned 
to  my  castle,I  thought  that,  in  order  to  bring 
Friday  off  from  his  horrid  way  of  feeding,  and  from 
the  relish  of  a  cannibal's  stomach,  I  ought  to  let 
him  taste  of  other  flesh ;  so  I  took  him  out  with 
me  one  morning  to  the  woods.  I  went,  indeed,  in- 
tending to  kill  a  kid  out  of  my  own  flock,  and  bring 
it  home  and  dress  it;  but  as  I  was  going,  I  saw  a 
she-goat  lying  down  in  the  shade,  and  two  young 
kids  sitting  by  her.  I  catched  hold  of  Friday :  — 
"  Hold,"  said  I ;  "  stand  still "  ;  and  made  signs  to 
him  not  to  stir.  Immediately  I  presented  my  piece, 
shot,  and  killed  one  of  the  kids.  The  poor  creature, 
who  had,  at  a  distance,  indeed,  seen  me  kill  the 
savage,  his  enemy,  but  did  not  know,  nor  could 
imagine,  how  it  was  done,  was  sensibly  surprised, 
trembled  and  shook,  and  looked  so  amazed,  that 
I  thought  he  would  have  sunk  down.  He  did  not 
see  the  kid  I  shot  at,  or  perceive  I  had  killed  it, 
but  ripped  up  his  waistcoat,  to  feel  whether  he  was 
not  wounded,  and,  as  I  found  presently,  thought  I 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  85 

was  resolved  to  kill  him ;  for  he  came  and  kneeled 
down  to  me,  and,  embracing  my  knees,  said  a  great 
many  things  I  did  not  understand;  but  I  could 
easily  see  the  meaning  was,  to  pray  me  not  to  kill 
him. 

I  soon  found  away  to  convince  him  that  I  would 
do  him  no  harm ;  and  taking  him  up  by  the  hand, 
laughed  at  him,  and  pointing  to  the  kid  which  I  had 
killed,  beckoned  to  him  to  run  and  fetch  it,  which 
he  did;  and  while  he  was  wandering,  and  looking 
to  see  how  the  creature  was  killed,  I  loaded  my  gun 
again.  By  and  by,  I  saw  a  great  fowl,  like  a  hawk, 
sitting  upon  a  tree,  within  shot ;  so,  to  let  Friday 
understand  a  little  what  I  would  do,  I  called  him 
to  me  again,  pointed  at  the  fowl,  which  was  indeed 
a  parrot,  though  I  thought  it  had  been  a  hawk;  I 
say,  pointing  to  the  parrot,  and  to  my  gun,  and  to 
the  ground  under  the  parrot,  to  let  him  see  I  would 
make  it  fall,  I  made  him  understand  that  I  would 
shoot  and  kill  that  bird:  accordingly  I  fired  and 
bade  him  look,  and  immediately  he  saw  the  parrot 
fall.  He  stood  like  one  frightened  again,  notwith- 
standing all  I  had  said  to  him  ;  and  I  found  he  was 
the  more  amazed,  because  he  did  not  see  me  put 
anything  into  the  gun,  but  thought  that  there  must 
be  some  wonderful  fund  of  death  and  destruction 
in  that  thing,  able  to  kill  man,  beast,  or  bird,  or 
anything  near  or  far  off;  and  the  astonishment  this 
created  in  him  was  such  as  could  not  wear  off  for 
a  long  time ;  and  I  believe,  if  I  would  have  let  him, 
he  would  have  worshipped  me  and  my  gun.  As  for 


86  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

the  gun  itself,  he  would  not  so  much  as  touch  it 
for  several  days  after ;  but  he  would  speak  to  it,  and 
talk  to  it,  as  if  it  had  answered  him,  when  he  was 
by  himself;  which,  as  I  afterwards  learned  of  him, 
was  to  desire  it  not  to  kill  him.  Well,  after  his 
astonishment  was  a  little  over  at  this,  I  pointed  to 
him  to  run  and  fetch  the  bird  I  had  shot,  which  he 
did, but  stayed  some  time;  for  the  parrot,  not  be- 
ing quite  dead,  had  fluttered  away  a  good  distance 
from  the  place  where  she  fell :  however,  he  found 
her,  took  her  up,  and  brought  her  to  me ;  and  as 
I  had  perceived  his  ignorance  about  the  gun  before, 
I  took  this  advantage  to  charge  the  gun  again,  and 
not  to  let  him  see  me  do  it,  that  I  might  be  ready 
for  any  other  mark  that  might  present;  but  nothing 
more  offered  at  that  time :  so  I  brought  home  the 
kid,  and  the  same  evening  I  took  the  skin  off,  and 
cut  it  out  as  well  as  I  could ;  and  having  a  pot  fit 
for  that  purpose,  I  boiled  or  stewed  some  of  the 
flesh,  and  made  some  very  good  broth.  After  I  had 
begun  to  eat  some,  I  gave  some  to  my  man,  who 
seemed  very  glad  of  it,  and  liked  it  very  well ;  but 
that  which  was  strangest  to  him  was  to  see  me  eat 
salt  with  it.  He  made  a  sign  to  me  that  the  salt 
was  not  good  to  eat ;  and  putting  a  little  into  his 
mouth,  he  seemed  to  nauseate  it,  and  would  spit 
and  sputter  at  it,  washing  his  mouth  with  fresh 
water  after  it :  on  the  other  hand,  I  took  some 
meat  into  my  mouth  without  salt,  and  I  pretended 
to  spit  and  sputter  for  want  of  salt,  as  fast  as  he 
had  done  at  the  salt ;  but  it  would  not  do :  he 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  87 

would  never  care  for  salt  with  his  meat  or  in  his 
broth ;  at  least,  hot  for  a  great  while,  and  then  but 
very  little. 

Having  thus  fed  him  with  boiled  meat  and  broth, 
I  was  resolved  to  feast  him  the  next  day  with  roast- 
ing a  piece  of  kid ;  this  I  did  by  hanging  it  before 
the  fire  on  a  string,  as  I  had  seen  many  people  do 
in  England,  setting  two  poles  up,  one  on  each  side 
of  the  fire,  and  one  across  on  the  top,  and  tying 
the  string  to  the  cross-stick,  letting  the  meat  turn 
continually.  This  Friday  admired  very  much;  but 
when  he  came  to  taste  the  flesh,  he  took  so  many 
ways  to  tell  me  how  well  he  liked  it  that  I  could 
not  but  understand  him ;  and  at  last  he  told  me, 
as  well  as  he  could,  he  would  never  eat  man's  flesh 
any  more,  which  I  was  very  glad  to  hear. 

The  next  day  I  set  him  to  work  to  beating  some 
corn  out,  and  sifting  it  in  the  manner  I  used  to  do, 
as  I  observed  before;  and  he  soon  understood  how 
to  do  it  as  well  as  I,  especially  after  he  had  seen  what 
the  meaning  of  it  was,  and  that  it  was  to  make  bread 
of  it :  for  after  that  I  let  him  see  me  make  my  bread, 
and  bake  it  too ;  and  in  a  little  time  Friday  was  able 
to  do  all  the  work  for  me,  as  well  as  I  could  do  it 
myself. 

I  began  now  to  consider  that,  having  two  mouths 
to  feed  instead  of  one,  I  must  provide  more  ground 
for  my  harvest,  and  plant  a  larger  quantity  of  corn 
than  I  used  to  do ;  so  I  marked  out  a  larger  piece 
of  land,  and  began  the  fence  in  the  same  manner  as 
before,  in  which  Friday  worked  not  only  very  will- 


88  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

ingly  and  very  hard,  but  did  it  very  cheerfully.  And 
I  told  him  what  it  was  for :  that  it  was  for  corn  to 
make  more  bread,  because  he  was  now  with  me,  and 
that  I  might  have  enough  for  him  and  myself  too. 
He  appeared  very  sensible  of  that  part,  and  let  me 
know  that  he  thought  I  had  much  more  labour 
upon  me  on  his  account  than  I  had  for  myself,  and 
that  he  would  work  the  harder  for  me  if  I  would 
tell  him  what  to  do. 

This  was  the  pleasantest  year  of  all  the  life  I  led 
in  this  place.  Friday  began  to  talk  pretty  well, 
and  understand  the  names  of  almost  everything 
I  had  occasion  to  call  for  and  of  every  place  I  had 
to  send  him  to,  and  talked  a  great  deal  to  me ;  so 
that,  in  short,  I  began  now  to  have  some  use  for 
my  tongue  again,  which,  indeed,  I  had  very  little 
occasion  for  before,  that  is  to  say,  about  speech. 
Besides  the  pleasure  of  talking  to  him,  I  had 
a  singular  satisfaction  in  the  fellow  himself:  his 
simple,  unfeigned  honesty  appeared  to  me  more 
and  more  every  day,  and  I  began  really  to  love 
the  creature ;  and,  on  his  side,  I  believe  he  loved 
me  more  than  it  was  possible  for  him  ever  to 
love  anything  before. 

I  had  a  mind  once  to  try  if  he  had  any  hanker- 
ing inclination  to  his  own  country  again  ;  and  hav- 
ing taught  him  English  so  well  that  he  could  answer 
me  almost  any  question,  I  asked  him  whether  the 
nation  that  he  belonged  to  never  conquered  in  bat- 
tle ?  At  which  he  smiled,  and  said,  "  Yes,  yes,  we 
always  fight  the  better  "  ;  that  is,  he  meant,  always 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  89 

get  the  better  in  fight ;  and  so  we  began  the  follow- 
ing discourse : 

Master.  You  always  fight  the  better?  how  came 
you  to  be  taken  prisoner  then,  Friday  ? 

Friday.  My  nation  beat  much,  for  all  that. 

Master.  How  beat  ?  If  your  nation  beat  them, 
how  came  you  to  be  taken  ? 

Friday.  They  more  many  than  my  nation  in 
the  place  where  me  was ;  they  take  one,  two,  three, 
and  me ;  my  nation  overheat  them  in  the  yonder 
place,  where  me  no  was ;  there  my  nation  take  one, 
two,  great  thousand. 

Master.  But  why  did  not  your  side  recover 
you  from  the  hands  of  your  enemies,  then  ? 

Friday.  They  run  one,  two,  three,  and  me,  and 
make  go  in  the  canoe ;  my  nation  have  no  canoe 
that  time. 

Master.  Well,  Friday,  and  what  does  your 
nation  do  with  the  men  they  take  ?  Do  they  carry 
them  away  and  eat  them,  as  these  did  ? 

Friday.  Yes,  my  nation  eat  mans  too ;  eat  all  up. 

Master.  Where  do  they  carry  them  ? 

Friday.  Go  to  other  place,  where  they  think. 

Master.  Do  they  come  hither  ? 

Friday.  Yes,  yes,  they  come  hither;  come  other 
else  place. 

Master.   Have  you  been  here  with  them  ? 

Friday.  Yes,  I  have  been  here.  (Points  to  the 
north-west  side  of  the  island,  which,  it  seems,  was 
their  side.) 

By  this  I  understood  that  my  man  Friday  had 


9o  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

formerly  been  among  the  savages  who  used  to  come 
on  shore  on  the  farther  part  of  the  island,  on  the 
same  man-eating  occasions  he  was  now  brought  for: 
and  some  time  after,  when  I  took  the  courage  to 
carry  him  to  that  side,  being  the  same  I  formerly 
mentioned,  he  presently  knew  the  place,  and  told 
me  he  was  there  once  when  they  eat  up  twenty  men, 
two  women,  and  one  child :  he  could  not  tell  twenty 
in  English,  but  he  numbered  them  by  laying  so 
many  stones  in  a  row,  and  pointing  to  me  to  tell 
them  over. 

I  have  told  this  passage  because  it  introduces  what 
follows  :  that  after  I  had  this  discourse  with  him,  I 
asked  him  how  far  it  was  from  our  island  to  the  shore, 
and  whether  the  canoes  were  not  often  lost.  He  told 
me  there  was  no  danger,  no  canoes  ever  lost;  but 
that,  after  a  little  way  out  to  sea,  there  was  a  current 
and  wind,  always  one  way  in  the  morning,  the  other 
in  the  afternoon.  This  I  understood  to  be  no  more 
than  the  sets  of  the  tide,  as  going  out  or  coming  in : 
but  I  afterwards  understood  it  was  occasioned  by 
the  great  draft  and  reflux  of  the  mighty  river  Oroo- 
noko,in  the  mouth  or  gulf  of  which  river,  as  I  found 
afterwards,  our  island  lay;  and  that  this  land  which 
I  perceived  to  the  west  and  north-west  was  the  great 
island  Trinidad,  on  the  north  point  of  the  mouth 
of  the  river.  I  asked  Friday  a  thousand  questions 
about  the  country,  the  inhabitants,  the  sea,  the  coast, 
and  what  nations  were  near.  He  told  me  all  he  knew, 
with  the  greatest  openness  imaginable.  I  asked  him 
the  names  of  the  several  nations  of  his  sort  of  peo- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  91 

pie,  but  could  get  no  other  name  than  Caribs ;  from 
whence  I  easily  understood  that  these  were  the  Ca- 
ribbees,  which  our  maps  place  on  the  part  of  America 
which  reaches  from  the  mouth  of  the  river  Oroo- 
noko  to  Guiana,  and  onwards  to  St.  Martha.  He 
told  me  that  up  a  great  way  beyond  the  moon,  that 
was,  beyond  the  setting  of  the  moon,  which  must 
be  west  from  their  country,  there  dwelt  white, 
bearded  men,  like  me,  and  pointed  to  my  great 
whiskers,  which  I  mentioned  before ;  and  that  they 
had  killed  much  "mans,"  that  was  his  word ;  by  all 
which  I  understood  he  meant  the  Spaniards,  whose 
cruelties  in  America  had  been  spread  over  the  whole 
country,  and  were  remembered  by  all  the  nations, 
from  father  to  son.  I  inquired  if  he  could  tell  me 
how  I  might  go  from  this  island  and  get  among 
those  white  men ;  he  told  me,  "  Yes,  yes,  you  may 
go  in  two  canoe."  I  could  not  understand  what  he 
meant,  or  make  him  describe  to  me  what  he  meant 
by  "two  canoe";  till,  at  last,  with  great  difficulty, 
I  found  he  meant  it  must  be  in  a  large  boat,  as 
big  as  two  canoes.  This  part  of  Friday's  discourse 
began  to  relish  with  me  very  well ;  and  from  this 
time  I  entertained  some  hopes  that,  one  time  or 
other,  I  might  find  an  opportunity  to  make  my 
escape  from  this  place,  and  that  this  poor  savage 
might  be  a  means  to  help  me. 

During  the  long  time  that  Friday  had  now  been 
with  me,  and  that  he  began  to  speak  to  me  and 
understand  me,  I  was  not  wanting  to  lay  a  founda- 
tion of  religious  knowledge  in  his  mind ;  partic- 


92  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

ularly  I  asked  him,  one  time,  who  made  him  ?  The 
poor  creature  did  not  understand  me  at  all,  but 
thought  I  had  asked  him  who  was  his  father;  but 
I  took  it  up  by  another  handle,  and  asked  him  who 
made  the  sea,  the  ground  we  walked  on,  and  the 
hills  and  woods  ?  He  told  me,  it  was  one  old  Bena- 
muckee,  that  lived  beyond  all ;  he  could  describe 
nothing  of  this  great  person  but  that  he  was  very 
old,  much  older,  he  said,  than  the  sea  or  the  land, 
than  the  moon  or  the  stars.  I  asked  him  then,  if 
this  old  person  had  made  all  things,  why  did  not 
all  things  worship  him  ?  He  looked  very  grave,and 
with  a  perfect  look  of  innocence  said,  "All  things 
say  cO'  to  him."  I  asked  him  if  the  people  who 
die  in  his  country  went  away  anywhere  ?  He  said, 
"Yes;  they  all  went  to  Benamuckee."  Then  I 
asked  him  whether  these  they  ate  up  went  thither 
too  ?  He  said, "  Yes."  From  these  things  I  began 
to  instruct  him  in  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  : 
I  told  him  that  the  great  Maker  of  all  things  lived 
up  there,  pointing  up  towards  heaven;  that  he  gov- 
erned the  world  by  the  same  power  and  providence 
by  which  he  made  it ;  that  he  was  omnipotent,  and 
could  do  everything  for  us,  give  everything  to 
us,  take  everything  from  us  ;  and  thus,  by  degrees, 
I  opened  his  eyes.  He  listened  with  great  atten- 
tion, and  received  with  pleasure  the  notion  of  Jesus 
Christ  being  sent  to  redeem  us,  and  of  the  man- 
ner of  making  our  prayers  to  God,  and  his  being 
able  to  hear  us,  even  in  heaven.  He  told  me  one 
day  that,  if  our  God  could  hear  us  up  beyond  the 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  93 

sun,  he  must  needs  be  a  greater  God  than  their 
Benamuckee,  who  lived  but  a  little  way  off,  and 
yet  could  not  hear  till  they  went  up  to  the  great 
mountains  where  he  dwelt  to  speak  to  him.  I 
asked  him  if  ever  he  went  thither  to  speak  to  him  ? 
He  said,  no,  they  never  went  that  were  young 
men ;  none  went  thither  but  the  old  men,  whom 
he  called  their  Oowokakee ;  that  is,  as  I  made  him 
explain  it  to  me,  their  religious,  or  clergy;  and 
that  they  went  to  say  "  O  "  (so  he  called  saying 
prayers),  and  then  came  back,  and  told  them  what 
Benamuckee  said.  By  this  I  observed  that  there  is 
priestcraft  even  among  the  most  blinded,  ignorant 
pagans  in  the  world ;  and  the  policy  of  making  a 
secret  of  religion,  in  order  to  preserve  the  venera- 
tion of  the  people  to  the  clergy,  is  not  only  to  be 
found  in  the  Roman,  but  perhaps  among  all  relig- 
ions in  the  world,  even  among  the  most  brutish 
and  barbarous  savages. 

I  endeavoured  to  clear  up  this  fraud  to  my  man 
Friday,  and  told  him  that  the  pretence  of  their  old 
men  going  up  to  the  mountains  to  say  "  O  "  to  their 
god  Benamuckee  was  a  cheat ;  and  their  bringing 
word  from  thence  what  he  said  was  much  more  so ; 
that  if  they  met  with  any  answer,  or  spake  with  any 
one  there,  it  must  be  with  an  evil  spirit.  And  then 
I  entered  into  a  long  discourse  with  him  about  the 
Devil,  the  original  of  him,  his  rebellion  against  God, 
his  enmity  to  man,  the  reason  of  it,  his  setting  him- 
self up  in  the  dark  parts  of  the  world  to  be  wor- 
shipped instead  of  God,  and  as  God,  and  the  many 


94  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

stratagems  he  made  use  of  to  delude  mankind  to 
their  ruin ;  how  he  had  a  secret  access  to  our  pas- 
sions and  to  our  affections,  and  to  adapt  his  snares 
to  our  inclinations,  so  as  to  cause  us  even  to  be  our 
own  tempters,  and  run  upon  our  destruction  by 
our  own  choice. 

I  found  it  was  not  so  easy  to  imprint  right  no- 
tions in  his  mind  about  the  Devil  as  it  was  about 
the  being  of  a  God ;  nature  assisted  all  my  arguments 
to  evidence  to  him  even  the  necessity  of  a  great 
First  Cause  and  overruling,  governing  Power,  a 
secret,  directing  Providence,  and  of  the  equity  and 
justice  of  paying  homage  to  him  that  made  us,  and 
the  like ;  but  there  appeared  nothing  of  this  kind 
in  the  notion  of  an  evil  spirit;  of  his  original,  his 
being,  his  nature,  and,  above  all,  of  his  inclination 
to  do  evil,  and  to  draw  us  in  to  do  so  too ;  and  the 
poor  creature  puzzled  me  once  in  such  a  manner, 
by  a  question  merely  natural  and  innocent,  that  I 
scarce  knew  what  to  say  to  him.  I  had  been  talk- 
ing a  great  deal  to  him  of  the  power  of  God,  his 
omnipotence,  his  aversion  to  sin,  his  being  a  con- 
suming fire  to  the  workers  of  iniquity ;  how,  as  he 
had  made  us  all,  he  could  destroy  us  and  all  the 
world  in  a  moment;  and  he  listened  with  great  se- 
riousness to  me  all  the  while.  After  this,  I  had  been 
telling  him  how  the  Devil  was  God's  enemy  in  the 
hearts  of  men,  and  used  all  his  malice  and  skill  to 
defeat  the  good  designs  of  Providence,  and  to  ruin 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  the  world,  and  the  like. 
"  Well,"  says  Friday, "  but  you  say  God  is  so  strong, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  95 

so  great;  is  he  not  much  strong,  much  might  as  the 
Devil  ? "  —  "  Yes,  yes,"  says  I,  "  Friday,  God  is 
stronger  than  the  Devil ;  God  is  above  the  Devil, 
and  therefore  we  pray  to  God  to  tread  him  down 
under  our  feet,  and  enable  us  to  resist  his  tempta- 
tions, and  quench  his  fiery  darts."  "  But,"  says  he 
again,  "if  God  much  stronger,  much  might  as  the 
Devil,  why  God  no  kill  the  Devil,  so  make  him  no 
more  do  wicked ? "  I  was  strangely  surprised  at  this 
question ;  and,  after  all,  though  I  was  now  an  old 
man,  yet  I  was  but  a  young  doctor,  and  ill  quali- 
fied for  a  casuist,  or  a  solver  of  difficulties,  and,  at 
first,  I  could  not  tell  what  to  say ;  so  I  pretended 
not  to  hear  him,  and  asked  him  what  he  said;  but 
he  was  too  earnest  for  an  answer  to  forget  his  ques- 
tion, so  that  he  repeated  it  in  the  very  same  broken 
words  as  above.  By  this  time  I  had  recovered  my- 
self a  little,  and  I  said,  "  God  will  at  last  punish 
him  severely;  he  is  reserved  for  the  judgment,  and 
is  to  be  cast  into  the  bottomless  pit,  to  dwell  with 
everlasting  fire."  This  did  not  satisfy  Friday;  but 
he  returns  upon  me,  repeating  my  words,  "Reserve 
at  last;  me  no  understand;  but  why  not  kill  the 
Devil  now  ;  not  kill  great  ago  ?  "  —  "  You  may  as 
well  ask  me,"  said  I,  "why  God  does  not  kill  you 
and  me  when  we  do  wicked  things  here  that  offend 
him.  We  are  preserved  to  repent  and  be  pardoned." 
He  mused  some  time  on  this.  "Well,  well,"  says 
he,  mighty  affectionately,  "  that  well ;  so  you,  I, 
Devil,  all  wicked,  all  preserve,  repent,  God  pardon 
all."  Here  I  was  run  down  again  by  him  to  the  last 


96  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

degree  ;  and  it  was  a  testimony  to  me  how  the  mere 
notions  of  nature,  though  they  will  guide  reason- 
able creatures  to  the  knowledge  of  a  God,  and  of 
a  worship  or  homage  due  to  the  supreme  being 
of  God,  as  the  consequence  of  our  nature,  yet  no- 
thing but  divine  revelation  can  form  the  knowledge 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  redemption  purchased  for 
us,  of  a  Mediator  of  the  new  covenant,  and  of  an 
Intercessor  at  the  footstool  of  God's  throne;  I  say, 
nothing  but  a  revelation  from  Heaven  can  form 
these  in  the  soul;  and  that,  therefore,  the  gospel 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  I  mean  the 
Word  of  God,  and  the  Spirit  of  God,  promised 
for  the  guide  and  sanctifier  of  his  people,  are  the 
absolutely  necessary  instructors  of  the  souls  of  men 
in  the  saving  knowledge  of  God,  and  the  means  of 
salvation. 

I  therefore  diverted  the  present  discourse  be- 
tween me  and  my  man,  rising  up  hastily,  as  upon 
some  sudden  occasion  of  going  out ;  then  sending 
him  for  something  a  good  way  off,  I  seriously 
prayed  to  God  that  he  would  enable  me  to  instruct 
savingly  this  poor  savage,  assisting,  by  his  Spirit, 
the  heart  of  the  poor  ignorant  creature  to  receive 
the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  God  in  Christ,  re- 
conciling him  to  himself,  and  would  guide  me  to 
speak  so  to  him  from  the  word  of  God  as  his  con- 
science might  be  convinced,  his  eyes  opened,  and 
his  soul  saved.  When  he  came  again  to  me  I  en- 
tered into  a  long  discourse  with  him  upon  the 
subject  of  the  redemption  of  man  by  the  Saviour 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  97 

of  the  world,  and  of  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel 
preached  from  heaven,  viz.,  of  repentance  towards 
God,  and  faith  in  our  blessed  Lord  Jesus.  I  then 
explained  to  him,  as  well  as  I  could,  why  our 
blessed  Redeemer  took  not  on  him  the  nature  of 
angels,  but  the  seed  of  Abraham ;  and  how,  for 
that  reason,  the  fallen  angels  had  no  share  in  the 
redemption ;  that  he  came  only  to  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel,  and  the  like. 

I  had,  God  knows,  more  sincerity  than  know- 
ledge in  all  the  methods  I  took  for  this  poor  crea- 
ture's instruction,  and  must  acknowledge,  what  I 
believe  all  that  act  upon  the  same  principle  will 
find,  that  in  laying  things  open  to  him  I  really  in- 
formed and  instructed  myself  in  many  things  that 
either  I  did  not  know,  or  had  not  fully  considered 
before,  but  which  occurred  naturally  to  my  mind 
upon  searching  into  them,  for  the  information  of 
this  poor  savage ;  and  I  had  more  affection  in  my 
inquiry  after  things  upon  this  occasion  than  ever 
I  felt  before,  so  that,  whether  this  poor  wild  wretch 
was  the  better  for  me  or  no,  I  had  great  reason  to 
be  thankful  that  ever  he  came  to  me.  My  grief 
sat  lighter  upon  me  ;  my  habitation  grew  comfort- 
able to  me  beyond  measure ;  and  when  I  reflected 
that  in  this  solitary  life  which  I  had  been  confined 
to,  I  had  not  only  been  moved  to  look  up  to 
Heaven  myself,  and  to  seek  the  hand  that  had 
brought  me  here,  but  was  now  to  be  made  an  in- 
strument, under  Providence,  to  save  the  life,  and, 
for  aught  I  knew,  the  soul,  of  a  poor  savage,  and 


98  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

bring  him  to  the  true  knowledge  of  religion  and  of 
the  Christian  doctrine,  that  he  might  know  Christ 
Jesus,  in  whom  is  life  eternal ;  I  say,  when  I  re- 
flected upon  all  these  things,  a  secret  joy  ran  through 
every  part  of  my  soul,  and  I  frequently  rejoiced 
that  ever  I  was  brought  to  this  place,  which  I  had 
so  often  thought  the  most  dreadful  of  all  afflictions 
that  could  possibly  have  befallen  me. 

I  continued  in  this  thankful  frame  all  the  re- 
mainder of  my  time ;  and  the  conversation  which 
employed  the  hours  between  Friday  and  me  was 
such  as  made  the  three  years  which  we  lived  there 
together  perfectly  and  completely  happy,  if  any 
such  thing  as  complete  happiness  can  be  formed 
in  a  sublunary  state.  This  savage  was  now  a  good 
Christian,  a  much  better  than  I ;  though  I  have 
reason  to  hope,  and  bless  God  for  it,  that  we  were 
equally  penitent,  and  comforted,  restored  peni- 
tents. We  had  here  the  word  of  God  to  read,  and 
no  farther  off  from  his  Spirit  to  instruct  than  if 
we  had  been  in  England.  I  always  applied  myself, 
in  reading  the  Scriptures,  to  let  him  know,  as  well 
as  I  could,  the  meaning  of  what  I  read ;  and  he 
again,  by  his  serious  inquiries  and  questionings, 
made  me,  as  I  said  before,  a  much  better  scholar 
in  the  Scripture-knowledge  than  I  should  ever  have 
been  by  my  own  private  reading.  Another  thing 
I  cannot  refrain  from  observing  here  also,  from 
experience  in  this  retired  part  of  my  life,  viz.,  how 
infinite  and  inexpressible  a  blessing  it  is  that  the 
knowledge  of  God,  and  of  the  doctrine  of  salva- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  99 

tion  by  Christ  Jesus,  is  so  plainly  laid  down  in  the 
word  of  God,  so  easy  to  be  received  and  under- 
stood, that,  as  the  bare  reading  the  Scripture  made 
me  capable  of  understanding  enough  of  my  duty 
to  carry  me  directly  on  to  the  great  work  of  sin- 
cere repentance  for  my  sins,  and  laying  hold  of  a 
Saviour  for  life  and  salvation,  to  a  stated  reforma- 
tion in  practice,  and  obedience  to  alt  God's  com- 
mands, and  this  without  any  teacher  or  instructor, 
I  mean  human ;  so,  the  same  plain  instruction  suf- 
ficiently served  to  the  enlightening  this  savage 
creature,  and  bringing  him  to  be  such  a  Christian 
as  I  have  known  few  equal  to  him  in  my  life. 

As  to  all  the  disputes,  wrangling,  strife,  and  con- 
tention, which  have  happened  in  the  world  about 
religion,  whether  niceties  in  doctrines,  or  schemes 
of  church  government,  they  were  all  perfectly  use- 
less to  us,  and,  for  aught  I  can  yet  see,  they  have 
been  so  to  the  rest  of  the  world.  We  had  the  sure 
guide  to  heaven,  viz.,  the  word  of  God,  and  we  had, 
blessed  be  God,  comfortable  views  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  teaching  and  instructing  us  by  his  word,  lead- 
ing us  into  all  truth,  and  making  us  both  willing 
and  obedient  to  the  instruction  of  his  word.  And  I 
cannot  see  the  least  use  that  the  greatest  knowledge 
of  the  disputed  points  of  religion,  which  have  made 
such  confusions  in  the  world,  would  have  been  to 
us,  if  we  could  have  obtained  it.  —  But  I  must  go 
on  with  the  historical  part  of  things,  and  take  every 
part  in  its  order. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

After  Friday  and  I  became  more  intimately 
acquainted,  and  that  he  could  understand 
almost  all  I  said  to  him,  and  speak  pretty  fluently, 
though  in  broken  English,  to  me,  I  acquainted  him 
with  my  own  history,  or  at  least  so  much  of  it  as 
related  to  my  coming  to  this  place:  how  I  had  lived 
here,  and  how  long;  I  let  him  into  the  mystery,  for 
such  it  was  to  him,  of  gunpowder  and  bullet,  and 
taught  him  how  to  shoot.  I  gave  him  a  knife,  which 
he  was  wonderfully  delighted  with ;  and  I  made  him 
a  belt  with  a  frog  hanging  to  it,  such  as  in  England 
we  wear  hangers  in ;  and  in  the  frog,  instead  of  a 
hanger,  I  gave  him  a  hatchet,  which  was  not  only 
as  good  a  weapon,  in  some  cases,  but  much  more 
useful  upon  other  occasion. 

I  described  to  him  the  country  of  Europe,  par- 
ticularly^England,  which  I  came  from ;  how  we  lived, 
how  we  worshipped  God,  how  we  behaved  to  one 
another;  and  how  we  traded  in  ships  to  all  parts 
of  the  world.  I  gave  him  an  account  of  the  wreck 
which  I  had  been  on  board  of,  and  showed  him,  as 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  101 

near  as  I  could,  the  place  where  she  lay;  but  she 
was  all  beaten  in  pieces  before,  and  gone.  I  showed 
him  the  ruins  of  our  boat,  which  we  lost  when  we 
escaped,  and  which  I  could  not  stir  with  my  whole 
strength  then ;  but  was  now  fallen  almost  all  to  pieces. 
Upon  seeing  this  boat,  Friday  stood  musing  a  great 
while,  and  said  nothing.  I  asked  him  what  it  was 
he  studied  upon  ?  At  last,  says  he,  "Me  see  such 
boat  like  come  to  place  at  my  nation."  I  did  not 
understand  him  a  good  while;  but,  at  last,  when  I 
had  examined  farther  into  it,  I  understood  by  him 
that  a  boat,  such  as  that  had  been,  came  on  shore 
upon  the  country  where  he  lived;  that  is,  as  he  ex- 
plained it,  was  driven  thither  by  stress  of  weather. 
I  presently  imagined  that  some  European  ship  must 
have  been  cast  away  upon  their  coast,  and  the  boat 
might  get  loose,  and  drive  ashore ;  but  was  so  dull 
that  I  never  once  thought  of  men  making  their 
escape  from  a  wreck  thither,  much  less  whence  they 
might  come :  so  I  only  inquired  after  a  description 
of  the  boat. 

Friday  described  the  boat  to  me  well  enough ; 
but  brought  me  better  to  understand  him  when  he 
added,  with  some  warmth,  "  We  save  the  white 
mans  from  drown."  Then  I  presently  asked  him  if 
there  were  any  white  mans,  as  he  called  them,  in  the 
boat?  "  Yes,"  he  said;  "the  boat  full  of  white  mans." 
I  asked  him  how  many  ?  He  told  upon  his  fingers 
seventeen.  I  asked  him  then  what  became  of  them  ? 
He  told  me,  "They  live,  they  dwell  at  my  nation." 

This  put  new  thoughts  into  my  head;  for  I  pre- 


ioa         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

sently  imagined  that  these  might  be  the  men  be- 
longing to  the  ship  that  was  cast  away  in  the  sight  of 
my  island,  as  I  now  called  it;  and  who,  after  the  ship 
was  struck  on  the  rock,  and  they  saw  her  inevitably 
lost,  had  saved  themselves  in  their  boat,  and  were 
landed  upon  that  wild  shore  among  the  savages. 
Upon  this,  I  inquired  of  him  more  critically  what 
was  become  of  them;  he  assured  me  they  lived  still 
there ;  that  they  had  been  there  about  four  years ; 
that  the  savages  let  them  alone,  and  gave  them  vict- 
uals to  live  on.  I  asked  him  how  it  came  to  pass 
they  did  not  kill  them,  and  eat  them?  He  said, 
"No,  they  make  brother  with  them"  ;  that  is,  as  I 
understood  him,  a  truce ;  and  then  he  added, "  They 
no  eat  mans  but  when  make  the  war  fight";  that 
is  to  say,  they  never  eat  any  men  but  such  as  come 
to  fight  with  them,  and  are  taken  in  battle. 

It  was  after  this  some  considerable  time  that  be- 
ing upon  the  top  of  the  hill,  at  the  east  side  of  the 
island,  from  whence,  as  I  have  said,  I  had,  in  a  clear 
day,  discovered  the  main  or  continent  of  America, 
Friday,  the  weather  being  very  serene,  looks  very 
earnestly  towards  the  main  land,  and  in  a  kind  of 
surprise  falls  a-jumping  and  dancing,  and  calls  out 
to  me,  for  I  was  at  some  distance  from  him.  I  asked 
him  what  was  the  matter?  "O  joy!"  says  he,  "O 
glad!  there  see  my  country,  there  my  nation !"  I 
observed  an  extraordinary  sense  of  pleasure  ap- 
peared in  his  face,  and  his  eyes  sparkled,  and  his 
countenance  discovered  a  strange  eagerness,  as  if  he 
had  a  mind  to  be  in  his  own  country  again.  This 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  103 

observation  of  mine  put  a  great  many  thoughts  into 
me,  which  made  me  at  first  not  so  easy  about  my 
new  man,  Friday,  as  I  was  before;  and  I  made  no 
doubt  but  that  if  Friday  could  get  back  to  his  own 
nation  again,  he  would  not  only  forget  all  his  relig- 
ion, but  all  his  obligation  to  me,  and  would  be  for- 
ward enough  to  give  his  countrymen  an  account 
of  me,  and  come  back  perhaps  with  a  hundred  or 
two  of  them,  and  make  a  feast  upon  me,  at  which 
he  might  be  as  merry  as  he  used  to  be  with  those  of 
his  enemies,  when  they  were  taken  in  war.  But  I 
wronged  the  poor  honest  creature  very  much,  for 
which  I  was  very  sorry  afterwards.  However,  as  my 
jealousy  increased,  and  held  me  some  weeks,  I  was 
a  little  more  circumspect,  and  not  so  familiar  and 
kind  to  him  as  before :  in  which  I  was  certainly  in 
the  wrong,  too;  the  honest, grateful  creature  having 
no  thought  about  it  but  what  consisted  with  the 
best  principles,  both  as  a  religious  Christian,  and 
as  a  grateful  friend,  as  appeared  afterwards  to  my 
full  satisfaction. 

While  my  jealousy  of  him  lasted,  you  may  be 
sure  I  was  every  day  pumping  him,  to  see  if  he  would 
discover  any  of  the  new  thoughts  which  I  suspected 
were  in  him:  but  I  found  everything  he  said  was  so 
honest  and  so  innocent  that  I  could  find  nothing  to 
nourish  my  suspicion  ;  and,  in  spite  of  all  my  un- 
easiness, he  made  me  at  last  entirely  his  own  again ; 
nor  did  he,  in  the  least,  perceive  that  I  was  uneasy, 
and  therefore  I  could  not  suspect  him  of  deceit. 

One  day,  walking  up  the  same  hill,  but  the 


104         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

weather  being  hazy  at  sea,  so  that  we  could  not  see 
the  continent,  I  called  to  him,  and  said,  "  Friday, 
do  not  you  wish  yourself  in  your  own  country,  your 
own  nation ?"  "Yes,"  he  said,  "I  be  much  O  glad 
to  be  at  my  own  nation."  "  What  would  you  do 
there?"  said  I;  "would  you  turn  wild  again,  eat 
men's  flesh  again,  and  be  a  savage,  as  you  were  be- 
fore ?  "  He  looked  full  of  concern,  and  shaking  his 
head,  said,  "  No,  no  ;  Friday  tell  them  to  live  good, 
tell  them  to  pray  God,  tell  them  to  eat  corn-bread, 
cattle-flesh,  milk;  no  eat  man  again."  "Why, 
then,"  said  I  to  him,  "they  will  kill  you."  He 
looked  grave  at  that,  and  then  said, "  No,  no ;  they 
no  kill  me,  they  willing  love  learn."  He  meant  by 
this,  they  would  be  willing  to  learn.  He  added,  they 
learned  much  of  the  bearded  mans  that  came  in  the 
boat.  Then  I  asked  him  if  he  would  go  back  to 
them.  He  smiled  at  that,  and  told  me  that  he  could 
not  swim  so  far.  I  told  him  I  would  make  a  canoe 
for  him.  He  told  me  he  would  go  if  I  would  go 
with  him.  "  I  go?  "  says  I ;  "  why, they  will  eat  me, 
if  I  come  there."  "No,  no,"  says  he;  "me  make 
they  no  eat  you  ;  me  make  they  much  love  you." 
He  meant  he  would  tell  them  how  I  had  killed  his 
enemies  and  saved  his  life,  and  so  he  would  make 
them  love  me.  Then  he  told  me,  as  well  as  he  could, 
how  kind  they  were  to  seventeen  white  men,  or 
bearded  men,  as  he  called  them,  who  came  on  shore 
there  in  distress. 

From  this  time  I  confess  I  had  a  mind  to  ven- 
ture over,  and  see  if  I  could  possibly  join  with  those 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  105 

bearded  men,  who,  I  made  no  doubt,  were  Span- 
iards, and  Portuguese :  not  doubting  but  if  I  could, 
we  might  find  some  method  to  escape  from  thence, 
being  upon  the  continent,  and  a  good  company- 
together,  better  than  I  could  from  an  island  forty- 
miles  off  the  shore,  and  alone,  without  help.  So, 
after  some  days,  I  took  Friday  to  work  again,  by 
way  of  discourse;  and  told  him  I  would  give  him  a 
boat  to  go  back  to  his  own  nation  ;  and  accordingly 
I  carried  him  to  my  frigate,  which  lay  on  the  other 
side  of  the  island,  and  having  cleared  it  of  water 
(for  I  always  kept  it  sunk  in  water)  I  brought  it  out, 
showed  it  him,  and  we  both  went  into  it.  I  found 
he  was  a  most  dexterous  fellow  at  managing  it,  and 
would  make  it  go  almost  as  swift  again  as  I  could. 
So  when  he  was  in,  I  said  to  him,  "  Well,  now,  Fri- 
day, shall  we  go  to  your  nation  ?  "  He  looked  very 
dull  at  my  saying  so  ;  which,  it  seems,  was  because 
he  thought  the  boat  too  small  to  go  so  far ;  I  then 
told  him  I  had  a  bigger ;  so  the  next  day  I  went 
to  the  place  where  the  first  boat  lay  which  I  had 
made,  but  which  I  could  not  get  into  the  water.  He 
said  that  was  big  enough:  but  then,  as  I  had  taken 
no  care  of  it,  and  it  had  lain  two-  or  three-and- 
twenty  years  there,  the  sun  had  split  and  dried  it, 
that  it  was  in  a  manner  rotten.  Friday  told  me  such 
a  boat  would  do  very  well,  and  would  carry  "much 
enough  vittle,  drink,  bread  " ;  that  was  his  way  of 
talking. 

Upon  the  whole,  I  was  by  this  time  so  fixed  upon 
my  design  of  going  over  with  him  to  the  continent 


106         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

that  I  told  him  we  would  go  and  make  one  as  big 
as  that,  and  he  should  go  home  in  it.  He  answered 
not  one  word,  but  looked  very  grave  and  sad.  I 
asked  him  what  was  the  matter  with  him  ?  He  asked 
me  again,  "Why  you  angry  mad  with  Friday? 
What  me  done  ?"  I  asked  him  what  he  meant  ?  I 
told  him  I  was  not  angry  with  him  at  all.  "  No 
angry  ? "  says  he,  repeating  the  words  several  times ; 
"why  send  Friday  home  away  to  my  nation?" 
"  Why,"  says  I, "  Friday,did  not  you  say  you  wished 
you  were  there  ?  "  "  Yes,  yes,"  says  he,  "  wish  be 
both  there ;  no  wish  Friday  there,  no  master  there." 
In  a  word,  he  would  not  think  of  going  there  with- 
out me.  " I  go  there,  Friday ! "  says  I ;  "what  shall 
I  do  there  ?  "  He  returned  very  quick  upon  me  at 
this  :  "  You  do  great  deal  much  good,"  says  he  ; 
"you  teach  wild  mans  be  good,  sober,  tame  mans  ; 
you  tell  them  know  God,  pray  God,  and  live  new 
life."  "Alas!  Friday,"  says  I,  "thou  knowest  not 
what  thou  sayest;  I  am  but  an  ignorant  man  my- 
self." "Yes,  yes,"  says  he,  "you  teachee  me  good, 
you  teachee  them  good."  "  No,  no,  Friday,"  says 
I,  "  you  shall  go  without  me ;  leave  me  here  to  live 
by  myself,  as  I  did  before."  He  looked  confused 
again  at  that  word;  and  running  to  one  of  the  hatch- 
ets which  he  used  to  wear,  he  takes  it  up  hastily,  and 
gives  it  to  me.  "What  must  I  do  with  this? "  says 
I  to  him.  "You  take  kill  Friday,"  says  he.  "What 
must  I  kill  you  for  ? "  said  I  again.  He  returns  very 
quick.  "What  you  send  Friday  away  for  ?  Take  kill 
Friday,  no  send  Friday  away."  This  he  spoke  so 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  107 

earnestly  that  I  saw  tears  stand  in  his  eyes ;  in  a 
word,  I  so  plainly  discovered  the  utmost  affection  in 
him  to  me,  and  a  firm  resolution  in  him,  that  I  told 
him  then,  and  often  after,  that  I  would  never  send 
him  away  from  me  if  he  was  willing  to  stay  with  me. 
Upon  the  whole,  as  I  found,  by  all  his  discourse, 
a  settled  affection  to  me,  and  that  nothing  should 
part  him  from  me,  so  I  found  all  the  foundation  of 
his  desire  to  go  to  his  own  country  was  laid  in  his 
ardent  affection  to  the  people,  and  his  hopes  of  my 
doing  them  good ;  a  thing,  which,  as  I  had  no  notion 
of  myself,  so  I  had  not  the  least  thought,  or  inten- 
tion, or  desire,  of  undertaking  it.  But  still  I  found 
a  strong  inclination  to  my  attempting  an  escape,  as 
above,  founded  on  the  supposition  gathered  from 
the  discourse,  viz.,  that  there  were  seventeen  bearded 
men  there ;  and,  therefore,  without  any  more  delay, 
I  went  to  work  with  Friday  to  find  out  a  great  tree 
proper  to  fell,  and  make  a  large  periagua,  or  canoe, 
to  undertake  the  voyage.  There  were  trees  enough 
in  the  island  to  have  built  a  little  fleet,  not  of  peri- 
aguas,  or  canoes,  but  even  of  good  large  vessels  ; 
but  the  main  thing  I  looked  at  was  to  get  one  so 
near  the  water  that  we  might  launch  it  when  it  was 
made,  to  avoid  the  mistake  I  committed  at  first. 
At  last,  Friday  pitched  upon  a  tree  ;  for  I  found  he 
knew  much  better  than  I  what  kind  of  wood  was 
fittest  for  it ;  nor  can  I  tell,  to  this  day,  what  wood 
to  call  the  tree  we  cut  down,  except  that  it  was  very 
like  the  tree  we  call  fustic,  or  between  that  and  the 
Nicaragua  wood,  for  it  was  much  of  the  same  colour 


108         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

and  smell.  Friday  was  for  burning  the  hollow  or 
cavity  of  this  tree  out,  to  make  it  for  a  boat,  but  I 
showed  him  how  to  cut  it  with  tools ;  which,  after 
I  had  showed  him  how  to  use,  he  did  very  handily: 
and  in  about  a  month's  hard  labour  we  finished  it, 
and  made  it  very  handsome  ;  especially  when,  with 
our  axes,  which  I  showed  him  how  to  handle,  we 
cut  and  hewed  the  outside  into  the  true  shape  of 
a  boat.  After  this,  however,  it  cost  us  near  a  fort- 
night's time  to  get  her  along,  as  it  were  inch  by 
inch,  upon  great  rollers  into  the  water ;  but  when 
she  was  in,  she  would  have  carried  twenty  men  with 
great  ease. 

When  she  was  in  the  water,  and  though  she  was 
so  big,  it  amazed  me  to  see  with  what  dexterity,  and 
how  swift,  my  man  Friday  would  manage  her,  turn 
her,  and  paddle  her  along.  So  I  asked  him  if  he 
would,  and  if  we  might,  venture  over  in  her.  "Yes/' 
he  said,  "we  venture  over  in  her  very  well,  though 
great  blow  wind."  However,  I  had  a  further  de- 
sign, that  he  knew  nothing  of,  and  that  was  to 
make  a  mast  and  a  sail,  and  to  fit  her  with  an  an- 
chor and  cable.  As  to  a  mast,  that  was  easy  enough 
to  get:  so  I  pitched  upon  a  straight  young  cedar 
tree,  which  I  found  near  the  place,  and  which  there 
were  great  plenty  of  in  the  island ;  and  I  set  Fri- 
day to  work  to  cut  it  down,  and  gave  him  direc- 
tions how  to  shape  and  order  it.  But  as  to  the  sail, 
that  was  my  particular  care.  I  knew  I  had  old  sails, 
or  rather  pieces  of  old  sails,  enough ;  but  as  I  had 
had  them  now  six-and-twenty  years  by  me,  and 


Plate  IX 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  109 

had  not  been  very  careful  to  preserve  them,,  not 
imagining  that  I  should  ever  have  this  kind  of  use 
for  them,  I  did  not  doubt  but  they  were  all  rotten, 
and,  indeed,  most  of  them  were  so.  However,  I 
found  two  pieces,  which  appeared  pretty  good,  and 
with  these  I  went  to  work ;  and  with  a  great  deal 
of  pains,  and  awkward  stitching,  you  may  be  sure, 
for  want  of  needles,  I,  at  length,  made  a  three- 
cornered  ugly  thing,  like  what  we  call  in  England 
a  shoulder-of-mutton  sail,  to  go  with  a  boom  at 
bottom,  and  a  little  short  sprit  at  the  top,  such  as 
usually  our  ship's  long-boats  sail  with,  and  such  as 
I  best  knew  how  to  manage,  as  it  was  such  a  one 
I  had  to  the  boat  in  which  I  made  my  escape  from 
Barbary,  as  related  in  the  first  part  of  my  story. 

I  was  near  two  months  performing  this  last 
work,  viz.,  rigging  and  fitting  my  mast  and  sails ; 
for  I  finished  them  very  complete,  making  a  small 
stay,  and  a  sail,  or  foresail,  to  it,  to  assist  if  we 
should  turn  to  windward ;  and,  which  was  more 
than  all,  I  fixed  a  rudder  to  the  stern  of  her  to  steer 
with.  I  was  but  a  bungling  shipwright,  yet,  as  I 
knew  the  usefulness,  and  even  necessity,  of  such 
a  thing,  I  applied  myself  with  so  much  pains  to  do 
it  that  at  last  I  brought  it  to  pass ;  though,  con- 
sidering the  many  dull  contrivances  I  had  for  it  that 
failed,  I  think  it  cost  me  almost  as  much  labour 
as  making  the  boat. 

After  all  this  was  done,  I  had  my  man  Friday 
to  teach  as  to  what  belonged  to  the  navigation  of 
my  boat ;   for,  though  he  knew  very  well  how  to 


no         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

paddle  a  canoe,  he  knew  nothing  what  belonged 
to  a  sail  and  a  rudder ;  and  was  the  most  amazed 
when  he  saw  me  work  the  boat  to  and  again  in  the 
sea  by  the  rudder,  and  how  the  sail  gibed,  and 
filled  this  way,  or  that  way,  as  the  course  we  sailed 
changed;  I  say,  when  he  saw  this,  he  stood  like 
one  astonished  and  amazed.  However,  with  a  lit- 
tle use,  I  made  all  these  things  familiar  to  him, 
and  he  became  an  expert  sailor,  except  that,  as  to 
the  compass,  I  could  make  him  understand  very 
little  of  that.  On  the  other  hand,  as  there  was  very 
little  cloudy  weather,  and  seldom  or  never  any  fogs 
in  those  parts,  there  was  the  less  occasion  for  a 
compass,  seeing  the  stars  were  always  to  be  seen 
by  night,  and  the  shore  by  day,  except  in  the  rainy 
seasons,  and  then  nobody  cared  to  stir  abroad, 
either  by  land  or  sea. 

I  was  now  entered  on  the  seven-and-twentieth 
year  of  my  captivity  in  this  place ;  though  the 
three  last  years  that  I  had  this  creature  with  me 
ought  rather  to  be  left  out  of  the  account,  my  hab- 
itation being  quite  of  another  kind  than  in  all  the 
rest  of  the  time.  I  kept  the  anniversary  of  my 
landing  here  with  the  same  thankfulness  to  God 
for  his  mercies  as  at  first :  and  if  I  had  such  cause 
of  acknowledgment  at  first,  I  had  much  more  so 
now,  having  such  additional  testimonies  of  the  care 
of  Providence  over  me,  and  the  great  hopes  I  had 
of  being  effectually  and  speedily  delivered ;  for  I 
had  an  invincible  impression  upon  my  thoughts 
that  my  deliverance  was  at  hand,  and  that  I  should 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  in 

not  be  another  year  in  this  place.  I  went  on,  how- 
ever, with  my  husbandry,  digging,  planting,  and 
fencing,  as  usual.  I  gathered  and  cured  my  grapes, 
and  did  every  necessary  thing  as  before. 

The  rainy  season  was,  in  the  mean  time,  upon 
me,  when  I  kept  more  within-doors  than  at  other 
times.  We  had  stowed  our  own  vessel  as  secure  as 
we  could,  bringing  her  up  into  the  creek,  where, 
as  I  said  in  the  beginning,  I  landed  my  rafts  from 
the  ship ;  and  hauling  her  up  to  the  shore,  at  high- 
water  mark,  I  made  my  man  Friday  dig  a  little 
dock,  just  big  enough  to  hold  her,  and  just  deep 
enough  to  give  her  water  enough  to  float  in;  and 
then,  when  the  tide  was  out,  we  made  a  strong 
dam  across  the  end  of  it,  to  keep  the  water  out ; 
and  so  she  lay  dry,  as  to  the  tide,  from  the  sea ; 
and  to  keep  the  rain  off,  we  laid  a  great  many 
boughs  of  trees,  so  thick  that  she  was  as  well 
thatched  as  a  house;  and  thus  we  waited  for  the 
months  of  November  and  December,  in  which  I 
designed  to  make  my  adventure. 

When  the  settled  season  began  to  come  in,  as 
the  thought  of  my  design  returned  with  the  fair 
weather,  I  was  preparing  daily  for  the  voyage,  and 
the  first  thing  I  did  was  to  lay  by  a  certain  quan- 
tity of  provisions,  being  the  stores  for  our  voyage; 
and  intended,  in  a  week  or  a  fortnight's  time,  to 
open  the  dock,  and  launch  out  our  boat.  I  was 
busy  one  morning  upon  something  of  this  kind 
when  I  called  to  Friday,  and  bid  him  go  to  the 
sea-shore,  and  see  if  he  could  find  a  turtle,  or  tor- 


ii2         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

toise,  a  thing  which  we  generally  got  once  a  week, 
for  the  sake  of  the  eggs  as  well  as  the  flesh.  Fri- 
day had  not  been  long  gone  when  he  came  run- 
ning back,  and  flew  over  my  outer  wall,  or  fence, 
like  one  that  felt  not  the  ground,  or  the  steps  he 
set  his  feet  on ;  and  before  I  had  time  to  speak  to 
him,  he  cries  out  to  me,  "O  master!  O  master!  O 
sorrow !  O  bad  ! "  "What 's  the  matter,  Friday  ?  " 
says  I.  "  O  yonder,  there,"  says  he,  "  one,  two, 
three  canoe :  one,  two,  three  ! "  By  this  way  of 
speaking  I  concluded  there  were  six;  but,  on  in- 
quiry, I  found  it  was  but  three.  "  Well,  Friday/' 
says  I,  "do  not  be  frightened ! "  So  I  heartened 
him  up  as  well  as  I  could ;  however,  I  saw  the  poor 
fellow  was  most  terribly  scared;  for  nothing  ran  in 
his  head  but  that  they  were  come  to  look  for  him, 
and  would  cut  him  in  pieces,  and  eat  him ;  and  the 
poor  fellow  trembled  so  that  I  scarce  knew  what 
to  do  with  him.  I  comforted  him  as  well  as  I  could, 
and  told  him  I  was  in  as  much  danger  as  he,  and 
that  they  would  eat  me  as  well  as  him.  "  But,"  says 
I,  "  Friday,  we  must  resolve  to  fight  them.  Can 
you  fight,  Friday  ? "  "Me  shoot,"  says  he;  "but 
there  come  many  great  number."  "  No  matter 
for  that,"  said  I,  again,  "  our  guns  will  fright  them 
that  we  do  not  kill."  So  I  asked  him  whether,  if  I 
resolved  to  defend  him,  he  would  defend  me,  and 
stand  by  me;  and  do  just  as  I  bid  him.  He  said, 
"Me  die,  when  you  bid  die,  master."  So  I  went 
and  fetched  a  good  dram  of  rum  and  gave  him  ;  for 
I  had  been  so  good  a  husband  of  my  rum  that  I 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE 


"3 


had  a  great  deal  left.  When  he  drank  it,  I  made 
him  take  the  two  fowling-pieces,  which  we  always 
carried,  and  loaded  them  with  large  swan-shot,  as 
big  as  small  pistol-bullets;  then  I  took  four  mus- 
kets, and  loaded  them  with  two  slugs  and  five  small 
bullets  each ;  and  my  two  pistols  I  loaded  with  a 
brace  of  bullets  each ;  I  hung  my  great  sword,  as 
usual,  n  aked  by  my  side,  and  gave  Friday  his  hatchet. 
When  I  had  thus  prepared  myself,  I  took  my  per- 
spective glass,  and  went  up  to  the  side  of  the  hill, 
to  see  what  I  could  discover ;  and  I  found  quickly, 
by  my  glass,  that  there  were  one-and-twenty  sav- 
ages, three  prisoners,  and  three  canoes ;  and  that 
their  whole  business  seemed  to  be  the  triumphant 
banquet  upon  these  three  human  bodies ;  a  bar- 
barous feast  indeed  !  but  nothing  more  than,  as  I 
had  observed,  was  usual  with  them.  I  observed  also 
that  they  were  landed,  not  where  they  had  done 
when  Friday  made  his  escape,  but  nearer  to  my 
creek,  where  the  shore  was  low,  and  where  a  thick 
wood  came  almost  close  down  to  the  sea.  This, 
with  the  abhorrence  of  the  inhuman  errand  these 
wretches  came  about,  filled  me  with  such  indigna- 
tion that  I  came  down  again  to  Friday,  and  told 
him  I  was  resolved  to  go  down  to  them  and  kill 
them  all ;  and  asked  him  if  he  would  stand  by  me. 
He  had  now  got  over  his  fright,  and  his  spirits 
being  a  little  raised  with  the  dram  I  had  given  him, 
he  was  very  cheerful,  and  told  me,  as  before,  he 
would  die  when  I  bid  die. 

In  this  fit  of  fury,  I  took  and  divided  the  arms 


ii4         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

which  I  had  charged,  as  before,  between  us :  I  gave 
Friday  one  pistol  to  stick  in  his  girdle,  and  three 
guns  upon  his  shoulder;  and  I  took  one  pistol,  and 
the  other  three  guns  myself;  and  in  this  posture  we 
marched  out.  I  took  a  small  bottle  of  rum  in  my 
pocket,  and  gave  Friday  a  large  bag  with  more 
powder  and  bullets ;  and,  as  to  orders,  I  charged 
him  to  keep  close  behind  me,  and  not  to  stir,  or 
shoot,  or  do  anything,  till  I  bid  him ;  and,  in  the 
mean  time,  not  to  speak  a  word.  In  this  posture, 
I  fetched  a  compass  to  my  right  hand  of  near  a 
mile,  as  well  to  get  over  the  creek  as  to  get  into  the 
wood,  so  that  I  might  come  within  shot  of  them 
before  I  should  be  discovered,  which  I  had  seen,  by 
my  glass,  it  was  easy  to  do. 

While  I  was  making  this  march,  my  former 
thoughts  returning,  I  began  to  abate  my  resolu- 
tion :  I  do  not  mean  that  I  entertained  any  fear  of 
their  number ;  for,  as  they  were  naked,  unarmed 
wretches,  it  is  certain  I  was  superior  to  them ;  nay, 
though  I  had  been  alone.  But  it  occurred  to  my 
thoughts,  what  call,  what  occasion,  much  less  what 
necessity  I  was  in,  to  go  and  dip  my  hands  in  blood, 
to  attack  people  who  had  neither  done  nor  intended 
me  any  wrong ;  who,  as  to  me,  were  innocent,  and 
whose  barbarous  customs  were  their  own  disaster; 
being,  in  them,  a  token  indeed  of  God's  having  left 
them,  with  the  other  nations  of  that  part  of  the 
world,  to  such  stupidity,  and  to  such  inhuman 
courses ;  but  did  not  call  me  to  take  upon  me  to  be 
a  judge  of  their  actions,  much  less  an  executioner  of 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  115 

his  justice ;  that,  whenever  he  thought  fit,  he  would 
take  the  cause  into  his  own  hands,  and,  by  national 
vengeance,  punish  them,  as  a  people,  for  national 
crimes  ;  but  that,  in  the  mean  time,  it  was  none  of 
my  business  ;  that,  it  was  true,  Friday  might  justify 
it,  because  he  was  a  declared  enemy,  and  in  a  state 
of  war  with  those  very  particular  people,  and  it  was 
lawful  for  him  to  attack  them  ;  but  I  could  not  say 
the  same  with  respect  to  myself.  These  things  were 
so  warmly  pressed  upon  my  thoughts  all  the  way  as 
I  went  that  I  resolved  I  would  only  go  and  place 
myself  near  them,  that  I  might  observe  their 
barbarous  feast,  and  that  I  would  act  then  as  God 
should  direct :  but  that,  unless  something  offered 
that  was  more  a  call  to  me  than  yet  I  knew  of,  I 
would  not  meddle  with  them. 

With  this  resolution  I  entered  the  wood,  and, 
with  all  possible  wariness  and  silence,  Friday  fol- 
lowing close  at  my  heels,  I  marched  till  I  came  to 
the  skirt  of  the  wood,  on  the  side  which  was  next 
to  them,  only  that  one  corner  of  the  wood  lay  be- 
tween me  and  them.  Here  I  called  softly  to  Friday, 
and  showing  him  a  great  tree,  which  was  just  at  the 
corner  of  the  wood,  I  bade  him  go  to  the  tree,  and 
bring  me  word  if  he  could  see  there  plainly  what 
they  were  doing.  He  did  so, and  came  immediately 
back  to  me,  and  told  me  they  might  be  plainly 
viewed  there;  that  they  were  all  about  their  fire, 
eating  the  flesh  of  one  of  their  prisoners,  and  that 
another  lay  bound  upon  the  sand,  a  little  from  them, 
which,  he  said,  they  would  kill  next,  and  which  fired 


n6  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

all  the  very  soul  within  me.  He  told  me  it  was  not 
one  of  their  nation,  but  one  of  the  bearded  men  he 
had  told  me  of,  that  came  to  their  country  in  the 
boat.  I  was  filled  with  horror  at  the  very  naming 
the  white,  bearded  man  ;  and,  going  to  the  tree,  I 
saw  plainly,  by  my  glass,  a  white  man,  who  lay  upon 
the  beach  of  the  sea,  with  his  hands  and  his  feet  tied 
with  flags,  or  things  like  rushes,  and  that  he  was  an 
European,  and  had  clothes  on. 

There  was  another  tree,  and  a  little  thicket  be- 
yond it,  about  fifty  yards  nearer  to  them  than  the 
place  where  I  was,  which,  by  going  a  little  way  about, 
I  saw  I  might  come  at  undiscovered,  and  that  then 
I  should  be  within  half  a  shot  of  them ;  so  I  with- 
held my  passion,  though  I  was  indeed  enraged  to 
the  highest  degree ;  and  going  back  about  twenty 
paces,  I  got  behind  some  bushes,  which  held  all  the 
way  till  I  came  to  the  other  tree ;  and  then  came  to 
a  little  rising  ground,  which  gave  me  a  full  view  of 
them,  at  the  distance  of  about  eighty  yards. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

Ihad  now  not  a  moment  to  lose,  for  nineteen 
of  the  dreadful  wretches  sat  upon  the  ground, 
all  close-huddled  together,  and  had  just  sent  the 
other  two  to  butcher  the  poor  Christian,  and  bring 
him,  perhaps,  limb  by  limb,  to  their  fire;  and  they 
were  stooping  down  to  untie  the  bands  at  his  feet. 
I  turned  to  Friday  —  "Now,  Friday,"  said  I,  "  do 
as  I  bid  thee."  Friday  said  he  would.  "Then,  Fri- 
day," says  I,  "do  exactly  as  you  see  me  do;  fail 
in  nothing."  So  I  set  down  one  of  the  muskets 
and  the  fowling-piece  upon  the  ground,  and  Friday 
did  the  like  by  his;  and  with  the  other  musket  I 
took  my  aim  at  the  savages,  bidding  him  to  do  the 
like;  then  asking  him  if  he  was  ready,  he  said, 
"Yes."  "Then  fire  at  them,"  said  I;  and  the 
same  moment  I  fired  also. 

Friday  took  his  aim  so  much  better  than  I  that 
on  the  side  that  he  shot,  he  killed  two  of  them, 
and  wounded  three  more  ;  and  on  my  side,  I  killed 
one  and  wounded  two.  They  were,  you  may  be 
sure,  in  a  dreadful  consternation;  and  all  of  them 


n8         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

who  were  not  hurt  jumped  upon  their  feet,  but  did 
not  immediately  know  which  way  to  run,  or  which 
way  to  look,  for  they  knew  not  from  which  their 
destruction  came.  Friday  kept  his  eyes  close  upon 
me  that,  as  I  had  bid  him,  he  might  observe  what 
I  did;  so,  as  soon  as  the  first  shot  was  made,  I 
threw  down  the  piece,  and  took  up  the  fowling- 
piece,  and  Friday  did  the  like :  he  saw  me  cock  and 
present;  he  did  the  same  again.  "Are  you  ready, 
Friday  ? "  said  I.  "  Yes,"  says  he.  "  Let  fly,  then," 
says  I,  "  in  the  name  of  God! "  And  with  that,  I 
fired  again  among  the  amazed  wretches,  and  so  did 
Friday ;  and  as  our  pieces  were  now  loaden  with 
what  I  called  swan-shot,  or  small  pistol-bullets,  we 
found  only  two  drop,  but  so  many  were  wounded 
that  they  ran  about  yelling  and  screaming  like  mad 
creatures,  all  bloody,  and  most  of  them  miserably 
wounded,  whereof  three  more  fell  quickly  after, 
though  not  quite  dead. 

"  Now,  Friday,"  says  I,  laying  down  the  dis- 
charged pieces,  and  taking  up  the  musket  which 
was  yet  loaden,  "follow  me";  which  he  did,  with 
a  great  deal  of  courage ;  upon  which  I  rushed  out 
of  the  wood,  and  showed  myself,  and  Friday  close 
at  my  foot.  As  soon  as  I  perceived  they  saw  me, 
I  shouted  as  loud  as  I  could,  and  bade  Friday  do 
so  too ;  and  running  as  fast  as  I  could,  which,  by 
the  way,  was  not  very  fast,  being  loaded  with  arms 
as  I  was,  I  made  directly  towards  the  poor  victim, 
who  was,  as  I  said,  lying  upon  the  beach,  or  shore, 
between  the  place  where  they  sat  and  the  sea.  The 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE 


119 


two  butchers,  who  were  just  going  to  work  with 
him,  had  left  him  at  the  surprise  of  our  first  fire, 
and  fled  in  a  terrible  fright  to  the  sea-side,  and  had 
jumped  into  a  canoe,  and  three  more  of  the  rest 
made  the  same  way.  I  turned  to  Friday,  and  bade 
him  step  forwards  and  fire  at  them;  he  understood 
me  immediately,  and  running  about  forty  yards, 
to  be  nearer  them,  he  shot  at  them,  and  I  thought 
he  had  killed  them  all,  for  I  saw  them  all  fall  of 
a  heap  into  the  boat,  though  I  saw  two  of  them  up 
again  quickly;  however,  he  killed  two  of  them,  and 
wounded  the  third,  so  that  he  lay  down  in  the 
bottom  of  the  boat  as  if  he  had  been  dead. 

While  my  man  Friday  fired  at  them,  I  pulled  out 
my  knife,  and  cut  the  flags  that  bound  the  poor 
victim ;  and  loosing  his  hands  and  feet,  I  lifted  him 
up,  and  asked  him  in  the  Portuguese  tongue,  what 
he  was.  He  answered  in  Latin,  "  Christianus" ; 
but  was  so  weak  and  faint  that  he  could  scarce  stand 
or  speak.  I  took  my  bottle  out  of  my  pocket,  and 
gave  it  him,  making  signs  that  he  should  drink, 
which  he  did;  and  I  gave  him  a  piece  of  bread, 
which  he  ate.  Then  I  asked  him  what  countryman 
he  was,  and  he  said,  "  Espagniole" ;  and  being  a 
little  recovered,  let  me  know,  by  all  the  signs  he 
could  possibly  make,  how  much  he  was  in  my  debt 
for  his  deliverance.  "  Signor,"  said  I,  with  as  much 
Spanish  as  I  could  make  up,  "we  will  talk  after- 
wards, but  we  must  fight  now:  if  you  have  any 
strength  left,  take  this  pistol  and  sword,  and  lay 
about  you."  He  took  them  very  thankfully  ;  and 


i2o         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

no  sooner  had  he  the  arms  in  his  hands  but,  as  if 
they  had  put  new  vigour  into  him,  he  flew  upon  his 
murderers  like  a  fury,  and  had  cut  two  of  them  in 
pieces  in  an  instant ;  for  the  truth  is,  as  the  whole 
was  a  surprise  to  them,  so  the  poor  creatures  were 
so  much  frightened  with  the  noise  of  our  pieces 
that  they  fell  down  for  mere  amazement  and  fear, 
and  had  no  more  power  to  attempt  their  own  es- 
cape than  their  flesh  had  to  resist  our  shot;  and 
that  was  the  case  of  those  five  that  Friday  shot  at 
in  the  boat ;  for  as  three  of  them  fell  with  the  hurt 
they  received,  so  the  other  two  fell  with  the  fright. 
I  kept  my  piece  in  my  hand,  still  without  firing, 
being  willing  to  keep  my  charge  ready,  because  I 
had  given  the  Spaniard  my  pistol  and  sword ;  so 
I  called  to  Friday,  and  bade  him  run  up  to  the 
tree  from  whence  we  first  fired,  and  fetch  the  arms 
which  lay  there  that  had  been  discharged,  which 
he  did  with  great  swiftness ;  and  then  giving  him 
my  musket,  I  sat  down  myself  to  load  all  the  rest 
again,  and  bade  them  come  to  me  when  they 
wanted.  While  I  was  loading  these  pieces,  there 
happened  a  fierce  engagement  between  the  Spaniard 
and  one  of  the  savages,  who  made  at  him  with  one 
of  their  great  wooden  swords,  the  same-like  weapon 
that  was  to  have  killed  him  before,  if  I  had  not 
prevented  it.  The  Spaniard,  who  was  as  bold  and 
brave  as  could  be  imagined,  though  weak,  had 
fought  this  Indian  a  good  while,  and  had  cut  him 
two  great  wounds  on  his  head ;  but  the  savage  being 
a  stout,  lusty  fellow,  closing  in  with  him,  had 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  121 

thrown  him  down,  being  faint,  and  was  wringing 
my  sword  out  of  his  hand ;  when  the  Spaniard, 
though  undermost,  wisely  quitted  the  sword,  drew 
the  pistol  from  his  girdle,  shot  the  savage  through 
the  body,  and  killed  him  upon  the  spot,  before  I, 
who  was  running  to  help  him,  could  come  near 
him. 

Friday,  being  now  left  to  his  liberty,  pursued  the 
flying  wretches  with  no  weapon  in  his  hand  but 
his  hatchet ;  and  with  that  he  dispatched  those 
three,  who,  as  I  said  before,  were  wounded  at  first, 
and  fallen,  and  all  the  rest  he  could  come  up  with ; 
and  the  Spaniard  coming  to  me  for  a  gun,  I  gave 
him  one  of  the  fowling-pieces,  with  which  he  pur- 
sued two  of  the  savages,  and  wounded  them  both; 
but,  as  he  was  not  able  to  run,  they  both  got  from 
him  into  the  wood,  where  Friday  pursued  them, 
and  killed  one  of  them,  but  the  other  was  too 
nimble  for  him  ;  and  though  he  was  wounded,  yet 
had  plunged  himself  into  the  sea,  and  swam,  with 
all  his  might,  off  to  those  two  who  were  left  in  the 
canoe,  which  three  in  the  canoe,  with  one  wounded, 
that  we  knew  not  whether  he  died  or  no,  were  all 
that  escaped  our  hands  of  one-and-twenty.  The 
account  of  the  whole  is  as  follows  :  three  killed  at 
our  first  shot  from  the  tree  ;  two  killed  at  the  next 
shot ;  two  killed  by  Friday  in  the  boat ;  two  killed 
by  Friday  of  those  at  first  wounded  ;  one  killed  by 
Friday  in  the  wood  ;  three  killed  by  the  Spaniard ; 
four  killed,  being  found  dropped  here  and  there 
of  their  wounds,  or  killed  by  Friday  in  his  chase 


122         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

of  them ;  four  escaped  in  the  boat,  whereof  one 
wounded,  if  not  dead,  —  twenty-one  in  all. 

Those  that  were  in  the  canoe  worked  hard  to 
get  out  of  gunshot,  and  though  Friday  made  two 
or  three  shots  at  them,  I  did  not  find  that  he  hit 
any  of  them.  Friday  would  fain  have  had  me  take 
one  of  their  canoes  and  pursue  them ;  and  indeed, 
I  was  very  anxious  about  their  escape,  lest,  carry- 
ing the  news  home  to  their  people,  they  should 
come  back  perhaps  with  two  or  three  hundred  of 
the  canoes,  and  devour  us  by  mere  multitude ;  so 
I  consented  to  pursue  them  by  sea,  and  running 
to  one  of  their  canoes,  I  jumped  in  and  bade  Fri- 
day follow  me  ;  but  when  I  was  in  the  canoe,  I  was 
surprised  to  find  another  poor  creature  lie  there, 
bound  hand  and  foot,  as  the  Spaniard  was,  for  the 
slaughter,  and  almost  dead  with  fear,  not  knowing 
what  was  the  matter,  for  he  had  not  been  able  to 
look  up  over  the  side  of  the  boat,  he  was  tied  so 
hard  neck  and  heels,  and  had  been  tied  so  long 
that  he  had  really  but  little  life  in  him.  I  immedi- 
ately cut  the  twisted  flags  or  rushes,  which  they 
had  bound  him  with,  and  would  have  helped  him 
up  ;  but  he  could  not  stand  or  speak,  but  groaned 
most  piteously,  believing,  it  seems,  still,  that  he  was 
only  unbound  in  order  to  be  killed.  When  Friday 
came  to  him,  I  bade  him  speak  to  him,  and  tell  him 
of  his  deliverance ;  and,  pulling  out  my  bottle,  made 
him  give  the  poor  wretch  a  dram  ;  which,  with  the 
news  of  his  being  delivered,  revived  him,  and  he  sat 
up  in  the  boat.  But  when  Friday  came  to  hear  him 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  123 

speak,  and  look  in  his  face,  it  would  have  moved 
any  one  into  tears  to  have  seen  how  Friday  kissed 
him,  embraced  him,  hugged  him,  cried,  laughed, 
hallooed,  jumped  about,  danced,  sung;  then  cried 
again,  wrung  his  hands,  beat  his  own  face  and  head ; 
and  then  sung  and  jumped  about  again,  like  a  dis- 
tracted creature.  It  was  a  good  while  before  I  could 
make  him  speak  to  me,  or  tell  me  what  was  the 
matter;  but  when  he  came  a  little  to  himself,  he 
told  me  that  it  was  his  father. 

It  is  not  easy  for  me  to  express  how  it  moved  me 
to  see  what  ecstasy  and  filial  affection  had  worked 
in  this  poor  savage  at  the  sight  of  his  father,  and 
of  his  being  delivered  from  death ;  nor,  indeed,  can 
I  describe  half  the  extravagancies  of  his  affection 
after  this  ;  for  he  went  into  the  boat  and  out  of  the 
boat  a  great  many  times ;  when  he  went  into  him, 
he  would  sit  down  by  him,  open  his  breast,  and 
hold  his  father's  head  close  to  his  bosom  for  many 
minutes  together,  to  nourish  it ;  then  he  took  his 
arms  and  ankles,  which  were  numbed  and  stiff  with 
the  binding,  and  chafed  and  rubbed  them  with  his 
hands;  and  I,  perceiving  what  the  case  was,  gave 
him  some  rum  out  of  my  bottle  to  rub  them  with, 
which  did  them  a  great  deal  of  good. 

This  affair  put  an  end  to  our  pursuit  of  the  canoe 
with  the  other  savages,  who  were  got  now  almost 
out  of  sight;  and  it  was  happy  for  us  that  we  did 
not,  for  it  blew  so  hard  within  two  hours  after,  and 
before  they  could  be  got  a  quarter  of  their  way, 
and  continued  blowing  so  hard  all  night,  and  that 


124         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

from  the  north-west,  which  was  against  them,  that 
I  could  not  suppose  their  boat  could  live,  or  that 
they  ever  reached  their  own  coast. 

But  to  return  to  Friday :  he  was  so  busy  about 
his  father  that  I  could  not  find  in  my  heart  to  take 
him  off  for  some  time;  but  after  I  thought  he  could 
leave  him  a  little,  I  called  him  to  me,  and  he  came 
jumping  and  laughing,  and  pleased  to  the  highest 
extreme.  Then  I  asked  him  if  he  had  given  his 
father  any  bread.  He  shook  his  head,  and  said, 
"  None;  ugly  dog  eat  all  up  self."  I  then  gave  him 
a  cake  of  bread,  out  of  a  little  pouch  I  carried  on 
purpose ;  I  also  gave  him  a  dram  for  himself,  but 
he  would  not  taste  it,  but  carried  it  to  his  father.  I 
had  in  my  pocket  two  or  three  bunches  of  raisins, 
so  I  gave  him  a  handful  of  them  for  his  father.  He 
had  no  sooner  given  his  father  these  raisins  but  I 
saw  him  come  out  of  the  boat,  and  run  away  as  if 
he  had  been  bewitched,  he  ran  at  such  a  rate ;  for 
he  was  the  swiftest  fellow  on  his  feet  that  ever  I 
saw ;  I  say,  he  ran  at  such  a  rate  that  he  was  out 
of  sight,  as  it  were,  in  an  instant ;  and  though  I 
called  and  hallooed  out,  too,  after  him,  it  was  all 
one,  away  he  went ;  and  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  I 
saw  him  come  back  again,  though  not  so  fast  as  he 
went;  and  as  he  came  nearer,  I  found  his  pace 
slacker,  because  he  had  something  in  his  hand. 
When  he  came  up  to  me,  I  found  he  had  been 
quite  home  for  an  earthen  jug,  or  pot,  to  bring  his 
father  some  fresh  water,  and  that  he  had  two  more 
cakes  or  loaves  of  bread.  The  bread  he  gave  me, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  125 

but  the  water  he  carried  to  his  father ;  however,  as 
I  was  very  thirsty  too,  I  took  a  little  sup  of  it. 
The  water  revived  his  father  more  than  all  the 
rum  or  spirits  I  had  given  him,  for  he  was  just 
fainting  with  thirst. 

When  his  father  had  drunk,  I  called  to  him  to 
know  if  there  was  any  water  left ;  he  said  "  Yes  "  ; 
and  I  bade  him  give  it  to  the  poor  Spaniard,  who 
was  in  as  much  want  of  it  as  his  father ;  and  I  sent 
one  of  the  cakes  that  Friday  brought  to  the  Span- 
iard, too,  who  was  indeed  very  weak,  and  was  re- 
posing himself  upon  a  green  place  under  the  shade 
of  a  tree  ;  and  whose  limbs  were  also  very  stiff,  and 
very  much  swelled  with  the  rude  bandage  he  had 
been  tied  with.  When  I  saw  that,  upon  Friday's 
coming  to  him  with  the  water,  he  sat  up  and  drank, 
and  took  the  bread,  and  began  to  eat,  I  went  to  him 
and  gave  him  a  handful  of  raisins :  he  looked  up  in 
my  face  with  all  the  tokens  of  gratitude  and  thank- 
fulness that  could  appear  in  any  countenance ;  but 
was  so  weak,  notwithstanding  he  had  so  exerted 
himself  in  the  fight,  that  he  could  not  stand  up  upon 
his  feet;  he  tried  to  do  it  two  or  three  times,  but 
was  really  not  able,  his  ankles  were  so  swelled  and 
so  painful  to  him ;  so  I  bade  him  sit  still,  and  caused 
Friday  to  rub  his  ankles,  and  bathe  them  with  rum, 
as  he  had  done  his  father's. 

I  observed  the  poor  affectionate  creature,  every 
two  minutes,  or  perhaps  less,  all  the  while  he  was 
here,  turn  his  head  about  to  see  if  his  father  was 
in  the  same  place  and  posture  as  he  left  him  sit- 


126         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

ting;  and  at  last  he  found  he  was  not  to  be  seen;  at 
which  he  started  up,  and,  without  speaking  a  word, 
flew  with  that  swiftness  to  him  that  one  could  scarce 
perceive  his  feet  to  touch  the  ground  as  he  went ; 
but  when  he  came,  he  only  found  he  had  laid  him- 
self down  to  ease  his  limbs,  so  Friday  came  back  to 
me  presently  ;  and  then  I  spoke  to  the  Spaniard  to 
let  Friday  help  him  up,  if  he  could,  and  lead  him 
to  the  boat,  and  then  he  should  carry  him  to  our 
dwelling,  where  I  would  take  care  of  him.  But  Fri- 
day, a  lusty  strong  fellow,  took  the  Spaniard  quite 
up  upon  his  back,  and  carried  him  away  to  the  boat, 
and  set  him  down  softly  upon  the  side  or  gunnel 
of  the  canoe,  with  his  feet  in  the  inside  of  it;  and 
then,  lifting  him  quite  in,  he  set  him  close  to  his 
father;  and  presently  stepping  out  again,  launched 
the  boat  off,  and  paddled  it  along  the  shore  faster 
than  I  could  walk,  though  the  wind  blew  pretty  hard 
too ;  so  he  brought  them  both  safe  into  our  creek, 
and  leaving  them  in  the  boat,  ran  away  to  fetch  the 
other  canoe.  As  he  passed  me,  I  spoke  to  him,  and 
asked  him  whither  he  went.  He  told  me, "  Go  fetch 
more  boat " ;  so  away  he  went  like  the  wind,  for  sure 
never  man  or  horse  ran  like  him;  and  he  had  the 
other  canoe  in  the  creek  almost  as  soon  as  I  got  to 
it  by  land ;  so  he  wafted  me  over,  and  then  went  to 
help  our  new  guests  out  of  the  boat,  which  he  did; 
but  they  were  neither  of  them  able  to  walk,  so  that 
poor  Friday  knew  not  what  to  do. 

To  remedy  this,  I  went  to  work  in  my  thought, 
and  calling  to  Friday  to  bid  them  sit  down  on  the 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  127 

bank  while  he  came  to  me,  I  soon  made  a  kind 
of  a  hand-barrow  to  lay  them  on,  and  Friday  and  I 
carried  them  both  up  together  upon  it,  between  us. 
But  when  we  got  them  to  the  outside  of  our  wall, 
or  fortification,  we  were  at  a  worse  loss  than  before, 
for  it  was  impossible  to  get  them  over,  and  I  was 
resolved  not  to  break  it  down.  So  I  set  to  work 
again ;  and  Friday  and  I,  in  about  two  hours'  time, 
made  a  very  handsome  tent,  covered  with  old  sails, 
and  above  that  with  boughs  of  trees,  being  in  the 
space  without  our  outward  fence,  and  between  that 
and  the  grove  of  young  wood  which  I  had  planted; 
and  here  we  made  them  two  beds  of  such  things  as 
I  had,  viz.,  of  good  rice-straw,  with  blankets  laid 
upon  it,  to  lie  on,  and  another,  to  cover  them,  on 
each  bed. 

My  island  was  now  peopled,  and  I  thought  my- 
self rich  in  subjects;  and  it  was  a  merry  reflection, 
which  I  frequently  made,  how  like  a  king  I  looked. 
First  of  all,  the  whole  country  was  my  own  mere 
property,  so  that  I  had  an  undoubted  right  of  do- 
minion. Secondly,  my  people  were  perfectly  sub- 
jected; I  was  absolutely  lord  and  lawgiver;  they  all 
owed  their  lives  to  me,  and  were  ready  to  lay  down 
their  lives,  if  there  had  been  occasion  for  it,  for  me. 
It  was  remarkable,  too,  I  had  but  three  subjects, 
and  they  were  of  three  different  religions;  my  man 
Friday  was  a  Protestant,  his  father  was  a  Pagan  and 
a  cannibal,  and  the  Spaniard  was  a  Papist;  however, 
I  allowed  liberty  of  conscience  throughout  my 
dominions.  —  But  this  is  by  the  way. 


128         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

As  soon  as  I  had  secured  my  two  weak  rescued 
prisoners,  and  given  them  shelter,  and  a  place  to 
rest  them  upon,  I  began  to  think  of  making  some 
provision  for  them ;  and  the  first  thing  I  did,  I  or- 
dered Friday  to  take  a  yearling  goat,  betwixt  a  kid 
and  a  goat,  out  of  my  particular  flock,  to  be  killed ; 
when  I  cut  off  the  hinder  quarter,  and  chopping  it 
into  small  pieces,  I  set  Friday  to  work  to  boiling 
and  stewing,  and  made  them  a  very  good  dish,  I  as- 
sure you,  of  flesh  and  broth,  having  put  some  bar- 
ley and  rice  also  into  the  broth.  And  as  I  cooked 
it  without-doors,  for  I  made  no  fire  within  my  inner 
wall,  so  I  carried  it  all  into  the  new  tent,  and  hav- 
ing set  a  table  there  for  them,  I  sat  down,  and  ate 
my  dinner  also  with  them,  and,  as  well  as  I  could, 
cheered  them,  and  encouraged  them.  Friday  was 
my  interpreter,  especially  to  his  father,  and,  indeed, 
to  the  Spaniard  too;  for  the  Spaniard  spoke  the 
language  of  the  savages  pretty  well. 

After  we  had  dined,  or  rather  supped,  I  ordered 
Friday  to  take  one  of  the  canoes,  and  go  and  fetch 
our  muskets  and  other  fire-arms,  which,  for  want  of 
time,  we  had  left  upon  the  place  of  battle ;  and,  the 
next  day,  I  ordered  him  to  go  and  bury  the  dead 
bodies  of  the  savages,  which  lay  open  to  the  sun, 
and  would  presently  be  offensive.  I  also  ordered 
him  to  bury  the  horrid  remains  of  their  barbarous 
feast,  which  I  knew  were  pretty  much,  and  which 
I  could  not  think  of  doing  myself;  nay,  I  could 
not  bear  to  see  them,  if  I  went  that  way ;  all  which 
he  punctually  performed,  and  effaced  the  very  ap- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  129 

pearance  of  the  savages  being  there ;  so  that  when 
I  went  again,  I  could  scarce  know  where  it  was, 
otherwise  than  by  the  corner  of  the  wood  pointing 
to  the  place. 

I  then  began  to  enter  into  a  little  conversation 
with  my  two  subjects:  and,  first,  I  set  Friday  to 
inquire  of  his  father  what  he  thought  of  the  escape 
of  the  savages  in  that  canoe,  and  whether  we  might 
expect  a  return  of  them,  with  a  power  too  great  for 
us  to  resist.  His  first  opinion  was,  that  the  savages 
in  the  boat  could  never  live  out  the  storm  which 
blew  that  night  they  went  off,  but  must  of  necess- 
ity be  drowned,  or  driven  south  to  those  other 
shores,  where  they  were  as  sure  to  be  devoured  as 
they  were  to  be  drowned,  if  they  were  cast  away ; 
but,  as  to  what  they  would  do,  if  they  came  safe  on 
shore,  he  said  he  knew  not;  but  it  was  his  opinion 
that  they  were  so  dreadfully  frightened  with  the 
manner  of  their  being  attacked,  the  noise,  and  the 
fire,  that  he  believed  they  would  tell  the  people 
they  were  all  killed  by  thunder  and  lightning,  not 
by  the  hand  of  man ;  and  that  the  two  which 
appeared,  viz.,  Friday  and  I,  were  two  heavenly 
spirits,  or  furies,  come  down  to  destroy  them,  and 
not  men  with  weapons.  This,  he  said,  he  knew; 
because  he  heard  them  all  cry  out  so,  in  their  lan- 
guage, one  to  another ;  for  it  was  impossible  for 
them  to  conceive  that  a  man  could  dart  fire,  and 
speak  thunder,  and  kill  at  a  distance,  without  lift- 
ing up  the  hand,  as  was  done  now ;  and  this  old 
savage  was  in  the  right ;  for,  as  I  understood  since, 


i3o         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

by  other  hands,  the  savages  never  attempted  to  go 
over  to  the  island  afterwards,  they  were  so  terrified 
with  the  accounts  given  by  those  four  men  (for,  it 
seems,  they  did  escape  the  sea)  that  they  believed 
whoever  went  to  that  enchanted  island  would  be 
destroyed  by  fire  from  the  gods.  This,  however,  I 
knew  not ;  and  therefore  was  under  continual  ap- 
prehensions for  a  good  while,  and  kept  always  upon 
my  guard,  with  all  my  army :  for  as  there  were  now 
four  of  us,  I  would  have  ventured  upon  a  hundred 
of  them,  fairly  in  the  open  field,  at  any  time. 

Iha  little  time,  however,  no  more  canoes  appear- 
ing, the  fear  of  their  coming  wore  off;  and  I  began 
to  take  my  former  thoughts  of  a  voyage  to  the  main 
into  consideration ;  being  likewise  assured,  by  Fri- 
day's father,  that  I  might  depend  upon  good  usage 
from  their  nation,  on  his  account,  if  I  would  go. 
But  my  thoughts  were  a  little  suspended  when  I 
had  a  serious  discourse  with  the  Spaniard,  and  when 
I  understood  that  there  were  sixteen  more  of  his 
countrymen  and  Portuguese,  who,  having  been  cast 
away  and  made  their  escape  to  that  side,  lived  there 
at  peace,  indeed,  with  the  savages,  but  were  very 
sore  put  to  it  for  necessaries,  and  indeed  for  life. 
I  asked  him  all  the  particulars  of  their  voyage,  and 
found  they  were  a  Spanish  ship,  bound  from  the 
Rio  de  la  Plata  to  the  Havanna,  being  directed  to 
leave  their  loading  there,  which  was  chiefly  hides 
and  silver,  to  bring  back  what  European  goods 
they  could  meet  with  there ;  that  they  had  five  Por- 
tuguese seamen  on  board,  whom  they  took  out  of 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  131 

another  wreck ;  that  five  of  their  own  men  were 
drowned,  when  first  the  ship  was  lost,  and  that 
these  escaped  through  infinite  dangers  and  hazards, 
and  arrived,  almost  starved,  on  the  cannibal  coast, 
where  they  expected  to  have  been  devoured  every 
moment.  He  told  me  they  had  some  arms  with 
them,  but  they  were  perfectly  useless,  for  that  they 
had  neither  powder  nor  ball,  the  washing  of  the  sea 
having  spoiled  all  their  powder  but  a  little,  which 
they  used  at  their  first  landing,  to  provide  them- 
selves some  food. 

I  asked  what  he  thought  would  become  of  them 
there,  and  if  they  had  formed  no  design  of  making 
any  escape.  He  said  they  had  many  consultations 
about  it;  but  that  having  neither  vessel,  nor  tools 
to  build  one,  nor  provisions  of  any  kind,  their  coun- 
cils always  ended  in  tears  and  despair.  I  asked  him 
how  he  thought  they  would  receive  a  proposal  from 
me,  which  might  tend  towards  an  escape ;  and 
whether,  if  they  were  all  here,  it  might  not  be  done. 
I  told  him,  with  freedom,  I  feared  mostly  their 
treachery  and  ill  usage  of  me,  if  I  put  my  life  in 
their  hands,  for  that  gratitude  was  no  inherent 
virtue  in  the  nature  of  man,  nor  did  men  always 
square  their  dealings  by  the  obligations  they  had 
received,  so  much  as  they  did  by  the  advantages 
they  expected.  I  told  him  it  would  be  very  hard 
that  I  should  be  the  instrument  of  their  deliver- 
ance, and  that  they  should  afterwards  make  me 
their  prisoner  in  New  Spain,  where  an  Englishman 
was  certain  to  be  made  a  sacrifice,  what  necessity  or 


132         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

what  accident  soever  brought  him  thither;  and  that 
I  had  rather  be  delivered  up  to  the  savages,  and 
be  devoured  alive,  than  fall  into  the  merciless  claws 
of  the  priests,  and  be  carried  into  the  Inquisition. 
I  added,  that  otherwise  I  was  persuaded,  if  they 
were  all  here,  we  might,  with  so  many  hands,  build 
a  bark  large  enough  to  carry  us  all  away,  either 
to  the  Brazils,  southward,  or  to  the  islands,  or 
Spanish  coast,  northward ;  but  that  if,  in  requital, 
they  should,  when  I  had  put  weapons  into  their 
hands,  carry  me  by  force  among  their  own  people, 
I  might  be  ill  used  for  my  kindness  to  them,  and 
make  my  case  worse  than  it  was  before. 

He  answered,  with  a  great  deal  of  candour  and 
ingenuousness,  that  their  condition  was  so  misera- 
ble, and  they  were  so  sensible  of  it,  that  he  believed 
they  would  abhor  the  thought  of  using  any  man 
unkindly  that  should  contribute  to  their  deliver- 
ance ;  and  that  if  I  pleased,  he  would  go  to  them  with 
the  old  man,  and  discourse  with  them  about  it,  and 
return  again,  and  bring  me  their  answer ;  that  he 
would  make  conditions  with  them,  upon  their  sol- 
emn oath,  that  they  should  be  absolutely  under  my 
leading,  as  their  commander  and  captain ;  and  that 
they  should  swear,  upon  the  holy  sacraments  and 
gospel,  to  be  true  to  me,  and  go  to  such  Christian 
country  as  that  I  should  agree  to,  and  no  other, 
and  to  be  directed  wholly  and  absolutely  by  my 
orders,  till  they  were  landed  safely  in  such  country 
as  I  intended ;  and  that  he  would  bring  a  contract 
from  them,  under  their  hands,  for  that  purpose. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  133 

Then  he  told  me  he  would  first  swear  to  me  him- 
self that  he  would  never  stir  from  me  as  long  as  he 
Jived,  till  I  gave  him  orders  ;  and  that  he  would  take 
my  side  to  the  last  drop  of  his  blood,  if  there  should 
happen  the  least  breach  of  faith  among  his  country- 
men. He  told  me  they  were  all  of  them  very  civil, 
honest  men,  and  they  were  under  the  greatest  distress 
imaginable,  having  neither  weapons,  nor  clothes, 
nor  any  food,  but  at  the  mercy  and  discretion  of 
the  savages ;  out  of  all  hopes  of  ever  returning  to 
their  own  country ;  and  that  he  was  sure,  if  I  would 
undertake  their  relief,  they  would  live  and  die  by  me. 
Upon  these  assurances,  I  resolved  to  venture  to 
relieve  them,  if  possible,  and  to  send  the  old  savage 
and  this  Spaniard  over  to  them  to  treat.  But  when 
we  had  got  all  things  in  readiness  to  go,  the  Spaniard 
himself  started  an  objection,  which  had  so  much 
prudence  in  it,  on  one  hand,  and  so  much  sincerity, 
on  the  other  hand,  that  I  could  not  but  be  very  well 
satisfied  in  it ;  and,  by  his  advice,  put  off  the  de- 
liverance of  his  comrades  for  at  least  half  a  year. 
The  case  was  thus  :  He  had  been  with  us  now  about 
a  month,  during  which  time  I  had  let  him  see  in  what 
manner  I  had  provided,  with  the  assistance  of  Pro- 
vidence, for  my  support,  and  he  saw  evidently  what 
stock  of  corn  and  rice  I  had  laid  up  ;  which,  though 
it  was  more  than  sufficient  for  myself,  yet  it  was  not 
sufficient,  without  good  husbandry,  for  my  family, 
now  it  was  increased  to  four  ;  but  much  less  would 
it  be  sufficient  if  his  countrymen,  who  were,  as  he 
said,  sixteen,  still  alive,  should  come  over ;  and  least 


i34         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

of  all  would  it  be  sufficient  to  victual  our  vessel,  if 
we  should  build  one,  for  a  voyage  to  any  of  the 
Christian  colonies  of  America;  so  he  told  me  he 
thought  it  would  be  more  advisable  to  let  him  and 
the  other  two  dig  and  cultivate  some  more  land, 
as  much  as  I  could  spare  seed  to  sow,  and  that  we 
should  wait  another  harvest,  that  we  might  have  a 
supply  of  corn  for  his  countrymen,  when  they  should 
come ;  for  want  might  be  a  temptation  to  them  to 
disagree,  or  not  to  think  themselves  delivered,  other- 
wise than  out  of  one  difficulty  into  another.  "You 
know,"  says  he,  "the  children  of  Israel,  though 
they  rejoiced  at  first  for  their  being  delivered  out 
of  Egypt,  yet  they  rebelled  even  against  God  him- 
self, that  delivered  them,  when  they  came  to  want 
bread  in  the  Wilderness."  His  caution  was  so  sea- 
sonable, and  his  advice  so  good,  that  I  could  not  but 
be  very  well  pleased  with  his  proposal,  as  well  as 
I  was  satisfied  with  his  fidelity :  so  we  fell  to  dig- 
ging, all  four  of  us,  as  well  as  the  wooden  tools  we 
were  furnished  with  permitted ;  and  in  about  a 
month's  time,  by  the  end  of  which  it  was  seed-time, 
we  had  got  as  much  land  cured  and  trimmed  up  as 
we  sowed  two-and-twenty  bushels  of  barley  on,  and 
sixteen  jars  of  rice  ;  which  was,  in  short,  all  the  seed 
we  had  to  spare :  nor,  indeed,  did  we  leave  ourselves 
barely  sufficient  for  our  own  food  for  the  six  months 
that  we  had  to  expect  our  crop ;  that  is  to  say, 
reckoning  from  the  time  we  set  our  seed  aside  for 
sowing;  for  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  it  is  six  months 
in  the  ground  in  that  country. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  135 

Having  now  society  enough,  and  our  number 
being  sufficient  to  put  us  out  of  fear  of  the  sav- 
ages, if  they  had  come,  unless  their  number  had 
been  very  great,  we  went  freely  all  over  the  island, 
whenever  we  found  occasion :  and  as  here  we  had 
our  escape  or  deliverance  upon  our  thoughts,  it  was 
impossible,  at  least  for  me,  to  have  the  means  of  it 
out  of  mine.  For  this  purpose,  I  marked  out  sev- 
eral trees  which  I  thought  fit  for  our  work,  and  I 
set  Friday  and  his  father  to  cutting  them  down; 
and  then  I  caused  the  Spaniard,  to  whom  I  imparted 
my  thought  on  that  affair,  to  oversee  and  direct 
their  work.  I  showed  them  with  what  indefatigable 
pains  I  had  hewed  a  large  tree  into  single  planks, 
and  I  caused  them  to  do  the  like,  till  they  had  made 
about  a  dozen  large  planks  of  good  oak,  near  two 
feet  broad,  thirty-five  feet  long,  and  from  two  inches 
to  four  inches  thick  ;  what  prodigious  labour  it  took 
up,  any  one  may  imagine. 

At  the  same  time,  I  contrived  to  increase  my 
little  flock  of  tame  goats  as  much  as  I  could ;  and, 
for  this  purpose,  I  made  Friday  and  the  Spaniard 
go  out  one  day,  and  myself  with  Friday  the  next 
day  (for  we  took  our  turns),  and  by  this  means  we 
got  about  twenty  young  kids  to  breed  up  with  the 
rest ;  for  whenever  we  shot  the  dam,  we  saved  the 
kids,  and  added  them  to  our  flock.  But,  above  all, 
the  season  for  curing  the  grapes  coming  on,  I  caused 
such  a  prodigious  quantity  to  be  hung  up  in  the  sun 
that  I  believe,  had  we  been  at  Alicant,  where  the 
raisins  of  the  sun  are  cured,  we  could  have  filled 


136         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

sixty  or  eighty  barrels  ;  and  these,  with  our  bread, 
was  a  great  part  of  our  food,  and  was  very  good 
living,  too,  I  assure  you,  for  it  is  exceedingly  nour- 
ishing. 

It  was  now  harvest,  and  our  crop  in  good  order: 
it  was  not  the  most  plentiful  increase  I  had  seen  in 
the  island,  but,  however,  it  was  enough  to  answer 
our  end ;  for  from  twenty-two  bushels  of  barley  we 
brought  in  and  threshed  out  above  two  hundred 
and  twenty  bushels,  and  the  like  in  proportion  of 
the  rice :  which  was  store  enough  for  our  food  to 
the  next  harvest,  though  all  the  sixteen  Spaniards 
had  been  on  shore  with  me  ;  or  if  we  had  been  ready 
for  a  voyage,  it  would  very  plentifully  have  vict- 
ualled our  ship  to  have  carried  us  to  any  part  of  the 
world,  that  is  to  say,  any  part  of  America.  When 
we  had  thus  housed  and  secured  our  magazine  of 
corn,  we  fell  to  work  to  make  more  wicker-ware, 
viz.,  great  baskets  in  which  we  kept  it ;  and  the 
Spaniard  was  very  handy  and  dexterous  at  this  part, 
and  often  blamed  me  that  I  did  not  make  some 
things  for  defence  of  this  kind  of  work ;  but  I  saw 
no  need  of  it. 

And  now,  having  a  full  supply  of  food  for  all  the 
guests  I  expected,  I  gave  the  Spaniard  leave  to  go 
over  to  the  main,  to  see  what  he  could  do  with 
those  he  had  left  behind  him  there.  I  gave  him  a 
strict  charge  not  to  bring  any  man  with  him  who 
would  not  first  swear,  in  the  presence  of  himself 
and  the  old  savage,  that  he  would  no  way  injure, 
fight  with,  or  attack  the  person  he  should  find  in 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  137 

the  island,  who  was  so  kind  as  to  send  for  them  in 
order  to  their  deliverance ;  but  that  they  would 
stand  by  him,  and  defend  him  against  all  such  at- 
tempts, and  wherever  they  went  would  be  entirely 
under  and  subjected  to  his  command;  and  that  this 
should  be  put  in  writing  and  signed  with  their  hands. 
How  they  were  to  have  done  this,  when  I  knew 
they  had  neither  pen  nor  ink,  was  a  question  which 
we  never  asked.  Under  these  instructions,  the 
Spaniard  and  the  old  savage,  the  father  of  Friday, 
went  away  in  one  of  the  canoes  which  they  might 
be  said  to  come  in,  or  rather  were  brought  in,  when 
they  came  as  prisoners  to  be  devoured  by  the  sav- 
ages. I  gave  each  of  them  a  musket,  with  a  firelock 
on  it,  and  about  eight  charges  of  powder  and  ball, 
charging  them  to  be  very  good  husbands  of  both, 
and  not  to  use  either  of  them  but  upon  urgent  oc- 
casions. 

This  was  a  cheerful  work,  being  the  first  measures 
used  by  me,  in  view  of  my  deliverance,  for  now 
twenty-seven  years  and  some  days.  I  gave  them 
provisions  of  bread,  and  of  dried  grapes,  sufficient 
for  themselves  for  many  days,  and  sufficient  for  all 
the  Spaniards  for  about  eight  days'  time ;  and  wish- 
ing them  a  good  voyage,  I  saw  them  go  ;  agreeing 
with  them  about  a  signal  they  should  hang  out  at 
their  return,  by  which  I  should  know  them  again, 
when  they  came  back,  at  a  distance,  before  they 
came  on  shore.  They  went  away  with  a  fair  gale, 
on  the  day  that  the  moon  was  at  full,  by  my  ac- 
count in  the  month  of  October ;  but  as  for  an  exact 


138         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

reckoning  of  days,  after  I  had  once  lost  it,  I  could 
never  recover  it  again ;  nor  had  I  kept  even  the 
number  of  years  so  punctually  as  to  be  sure  I  was 
right;  though,  as  it  proved,  when  I  afterwards 
examined  my  account,  I  found  I  had  kept  a  true 
reckoning  of  years. 

It  was  no  less  than  eight  days  I  had  waited  for 
them,  when  a  strange  and  unforeseen  accident 
intervened,  of  which  the  like  has  not  perhaps  been 
heard  of  in  history.  I  was  fast  asleep  in  my  hutch 
one  morning,  when  my  man  Friday  came  running 
in  to  me,  and  called  aloud,  "  Master,  master,  they 
are  come,  ,they  are  come!  "  I  jumped  up,  and,  re- 
gardless of  danger,  I  went  out  as  soon  as  I  could 
get  my  clothes  on,  through  my  little  grove,  which, 
by  the  way,  was  by  this  time  grown  to  be  a  very 
thick  wood ;  I  say,  regardless  of  danger,  I  went 
without  my  arms,  which  it  was  not  my  custom  to 
do ;  but  I  was  surprised,  when,  turning  my  eyes 
to  the  sea,  I  presently  saw  a  boat  about  a  league 
and  a  half  distance,  standing  in  for  the  shore,  with 
a  shoulder-of-mutton  sail,  as  they  call  it,  and  the 
wind  blowing  pretty  fair  to  bring  them  in;  also  I  ob- 
served presently  that  they  did  not  come  from  that 
side  which  the  shore  lay  on,  but  from  the  southern- 
most end  of  the  island.  Upon  this,  I  called  Friday 
in,  and  bade  him  lie  close,  for  these  were  not  the 
people  we  looked  for,  and  that  we  might  not  know 
yet  whether  they  were  friends  or  enemies.  In  the 
next  place,  I  went  in  to  fetch  my  perspective  glass, 
to  see  what  I  could  make  of  them ;  and  having 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  139 

taken  the  ladder  out,  I  climbed  up  to  the  top  of 
the  hill,  as  I  used  to  do  when  I  was  apprehensive 
of  anything,  and  to  take  my  view  the  plainer  with- 
out being  discovered.  I  had  scarce  set  my  foot 
upon  the  hill,  when  my  eye  plainly  discovered  a 
ship  lying  at  an  anchor,  at  about  two  leagues  and 
a  half  distance  from  me,  SSE.,  but  not  above  a 
league  and  a  half  from  the  shore.  By  my  observa- 
tion, it  appeared  plainly  to  be  an  English  ship,  and 
the  boat  appeared  to  be  an  English  long-boat. 

I  cannot  express  the  confusion  I  was  in,  though 
the  joy  of  seeing  a  ship,  and  one  that  I  had  reason 
to  believe  was  manned  by  my  own  countrymen, 
and,  consequently,  friends,  was  such  as  I  cannot  de- 
scribe ;  but  yet  I  had  some  secret  doubts  hang  about 
me  —  I  cannot  tell  from  whence  they  came,  bid- 
ding me  to  keep  upon  my  guard.  In  the  first  place, 
it  occurred  to  me  to  consider  what  business  an 
English  ship  could  have  in  that  part  of  the  world, 
since  it  was  not  the  way  to  or  from  any  part  of  the 
world  where  the  English  had  any  traffic ;  and  I 
knew  there  had  been  no  storms  to  drive  them  in 
there,  as  in  distress  ;  and  that  if  they  were  really 
English,  it  was  most  probable  that  they  were  here 
upon  no  good  design  ;  and  that  I  had  better  con- 
tinue as  I  was  than  fall  into  the  hands  of  thieves 
and  murderers. 

Let  no  man  despise  the  secret  hints  and  notices 
of  danger,  which  sometimes  are  given  him  when 
he  may  think  there  is  no  possibility  of  its  being 
real.  That  such  hints  and  notices  are  given  us,  I 


140         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

believe  few  that  have  made  any  observations  of 
things  can  deny ;  that  they  are  certain  discoveries 
of  an  invisible  world,  and  a  converse  of  spirits,  we 
cannot  doubt ;  and  if  the  tendency  of  them  seems 
to  be  to  warn  us  of  danger,  why  should  we  not 
suppose  they  are  from  some  friendly  agent  (whether 
supreme,  or  inferior  and  subordinate,  is  not  the 
question),  and  that  they  are  given  for  our  good  ? 
The  present  question  abundantly  confirms  me 
in  the  justice  of  this  reasoning ;  for  had  I  not  been 
made  cautious  by  this  secret  admonition,  come  it 
from  whence  it  will,  I  had  been  undone  inevitably, 
and  in  a  far  worse  condition  than  before,  as  you 
will  see  presently.  I  had  not  kept  myself  long  in 
this  posture  but  I  saw  the  boat  draw  near  the 
shore,  as  if  they  looked  for  a  creek  to  thrust  in  at, 
for  the  convenience  of  landing ;  however,  as  they 
did  not  come  quite  far  enough,  they  did  not  see 
the  little  inlet  where  I  formerly  landed  my  rafts, 
but  run  their  boat  on  shore  upon  the  beach,  at 
about  half  a  mile  from  me,  which  was  very  happy 
for  me  ;  for  otherwise  they  would  have  landed  just 
at  my  door,  as  I  may  say,  and  would  soon  have 
beaten  me  out  of  my  castle,  and  perhaps  have  plun- 
dered me  of  all  I  had.  When  they  were  on  shore, 
I  was  fully  satisfied  they  were  Englishmen,  at  least 
most  of  them  ;  one  or  two  I  thought  were  Dutch, 
but  it  did  not  prove  so ;  there  were  in  all  eleven 
men,  whereof  three  of  them  I  found  were  un- 
armed, and,  as  I  thought,  bound ;  and  when  the 
first  four  or  five  of  them  were  jumped  on  shore, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  141 

they  took  those  three  out  of  the  boat  as  prisoners ; 
one  of  the  three  I  could  perceive  using  the  most 
passionate  gestures  of  entreaty,  affliction,  and  de- 
spair, even  to  a  kind  of  extravagance ;  the  other 
two,  I  could  perceive,  lifted  up  their  hands  some- 
times, and  appeared  concerned,  indeed,  but  not  to 
such  a  degree  as  the  first.  I  was  perfectly  con- 
founded at  the  sight,  and  knew  not  what  the  mean- 
ing of  it  should  be.  Friday  called  out  to  me  in 
English,  as  well  as  he  could,  "  O  master !  you  see 
English  mans  eat  prisoner  as  well  as  savage  mans." 
"  Why,  Friday,"  says  I,  cc  do  you  think  they  are 
going  to  eat  them  ?  "  cc  Yes,"  says  Friday,  "  they 
will  eat  them."  "  No,  no,"  says  I,  "  Friday;  I  am 
afraid  they  will  murder  them,  indeed,  but  you  may 
be  sure  they  will  not  eat  them." 

All  this  while  I  had  no  thought  of  what  the  mat- 
ter really  was,  but  stood  trembling  with  the  horror 
of  the  sight,  expecting  every  moment  when  the 
three  prisoners  should  be  killed ;  nay,  once  I  saw 
one  of  the  villains  lift  up  his  arm  with  a  great  cut- 
lass, as  the  seamen  call  it,  or  sword,  to  strike  one 
of  the  poor  men ;  and  I  expected  to  see  him  fall 
every  moment ;  at  which  all  the  blood  in  my  body 
seemed  to  run  chill  in  my  veins.  I  wished  heartily 
now  for  my  Spaniard,  and  the  savage  that  was  gone 
with  him,  or  that  I  had  any  way  to  have  come  un- 
discovered within  shot  of  them,  that  I  might  have 
rescued  the  three  men,  for  I  saw  no  fire-arms  they 
had  among  them:  but  it  fell  out  to  my  mind  an- 
other way.  After  I  had  observed  the  outrageous 


142  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

usage  of  the  three  men  by  the  insolent  seamen,  I 
observed  the  fellows  run  scattering  about  the  island, 
as  if  they  wanted  to  see  the  country.  I  observed 
that  the  three  other  men  had  liberty  to  go  also 
where  they  pleased;  but  they  sat  down  all  three 
upon  the  ground,  very  pensive,  and  looked  like 
men  in  despair.  This  put  me  in  mind  of  the  first 
time  when  I  came  on  shore,  and  began  to  look 
about  me :  how  I  gave  myself  over  for  lost ;  how 
wildly  I  looked  around  me ;  what  dreadful  appre- 
hensions I  had ;  and  how  I  lodged  in  the  tree  all 
night,  for  fear  of  being  devoured  by  wild  beasts. 
As  I  knew  nothing  that  night  of  the  supply  I  was 
to  receive  by  the  providential  driving  of  the  ship 
nearer  the  land  by  the  storms  and  tide,  by  which  I 
have  since  been  so  long  nourished  and  supported, 
so  these  three  poor  desolate  men  knew  nothing 
how  certain  of  deliverance  and  supply  they  were, 
how  near  it  was  to  them,  and  how  effectually  and 
really  they  were  in  a  condition  of  safety,  at  the  same 
time  that  they  thought  themselves  lost,  and  their 
case  desperate.  So  little  do  we  see  before  us  in  the 
world,  and  so  much  reason  have  we  to  depend 
cheerfully  upon  the  great  Maker  of  the  world, 
that  he  does  not  leave  his  creatures  so  absolutely 
destitute  but  that,  in  the  worst  circumstances,  they 
have  always  something  to  be  thankful  for,  and 
sometimes  are  nearer  their  deliverance  than  they 
imagine;  nay,  are  even  brought  to  their  deliver- 
ance by  the  means  by  which  they  seem  to  be  brought 
to  their  destruction. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

It  was  just  at  the  top  of  high  water  when  these 
people  came  on  shore ;  and  partly  while  they 
rambled  about  to  see  what  kind  of  a  place  they 
were  in,  they  had  carelessly  stayed  till  the  tide  was 
spent,  and  the  water  was  ebbed  considerably  away, 
leaving  their  boat  aground.  They  had  left  two  men 
in  the  boat,  who,  as  I  found  afterwards,  having  drunk 
a  little  too  much  brandy,  fell  asleep;  however,  one 
of  them  waking  a  little  sooner  than  the  other,  and 
finding  the  boat  too  fast  aground  for  him  to  stir 
it,  hallooed  out  for  the  rest,  who  were  straggling 
about ;  upon  which  they  all  soon  came  to  the  boat: 
but  it  was  past  all  their  strength  to  launch  her,  the 
boat  being  very  heavy,  and  the  shore  on  that  side 
being  a  soft  oozy  sand,  almost  like  a  quicksand.  In 
this  condition,  like  true  seamen,  who  are  perhaps 
the  least  of  all  mankind  given  to  forethought,  they 
gave  it  over,  and  away  they  strolled  about  the 
country  again  ;  and  I  heard  one  of  them  say  aloud 
to  another,  calling  them  off  from  the  boat,  "Why, 
let  her  alone,  Jack,  can't  you  ?  she  '11  float  next 


144         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

tide"  :  by  which  I  was  fully  confirmed  in  the  main 
inquiry  of  what  countrymen  they  were.  All  this 
while  I  kept  myself  very  close,  not  once  daring  to 
stir  out  of  my  castle,  any  farther  than  to  my  place 
of  observation,  near  the  top  of  the  hill ;  and  very 
glad  I  was  to  think  how  well  it  was  fortified.  I 
knew  it  was  no  less  than  ten  hours  before  the  boat 
could  float  again,  and  by  that  time  it  would  be 
dark,  and  I  might  be  at  more  liberty  to  see  their 
motions,  and  to  hear  their  discourse,  if  they  had 
any.  In  the  mean  time,  I  fitted  myself  up  for  a  bat- 
tle, as  before,  though  with  more  caution,  knowing 
I  had  to  do  with  another  kind  of  enemy  than  I  had 
at  first.  I  ordered  Friday  also,  whom  I  had  made 
an  excellent  marksman  with  his  gun,  to  load  him- 
self with  arms.  I  took  myself  two  fowling-pieces, 
and  I  gave  him  three  muskets.  Myiigure,  indeed, 
was  very  fierce ;  I  had  my  formidable  goats'-skin 
coat  on,  with  the  great  cap  I  have  mentioned,  a 
naked  sword  by  my  side,  two  pistols  in  my  belt, 
and  a  gun  upon  each  shoulder. 

It  was  my  design,  as  I  said  above,  not  to  have 
made  any  attempt  till  it  was  dark :  but  about  two 
o'clock,  being  the  heat  of  the  day,  I  found  that,  in 
short,  they  were  all  gone  straggling  into  the  woods, 
and  as  I  thought,  laid  down  to  sleep.  The  three 
poor  distressed  men,  too  anxious  for  their  condi- 
tion to  get  any  sleep,  were,  however,  sat  down  under 
the  shelter  of  a  great  tree,  at  about  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  me,  and,  as  I  thought,  out  of  sight  of  any 
of  the  rest.  Upon  this  I  resolved  to  discover  myself 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  145 

to  them,  and  learn  something  of  their  condition ; 
immediately  I  marched  in  the  figure  as  above,  my 
man  Friday  at  a  good  distance  behind  me,  as  for- 
midable for  his  arms  as  I,  but  not  making  quite  so 
staring  a  spectre-like  figure  as  I  did.  I  came  as  near 
them  undiscovered  as  I  could,  and  then,  before  any 
of  them  saw  me,  I  called  aloud  to  them  in  Spanish, 
"What  are  ye,  gentlemen  ? "  They  started  up  at  the 
noise;  but  were  ten  times  more  confounded  when 
they  saw  me,  and  the  uncouth  figure  that  I  made. 
They  made  no  answer  at  all,  but  I  thought  I  per- 
ceived them  just  going  to  fly  from  me,  when  I  spoke 
to  them  in  English :  " Gentlemen,"  said  I,  "do  not 
be  surprised  at  me;  perhaps  you  may  have  a  friend 
near,  when  you  did  not  expect  it."  "He  must  be 
sent  directly  from  Heaven  then,"  said  one  of  them 
very  gravely  to  me,  and  pulling  off  his  hat  at  the 
same  time  to  me;  "for  our  condition  is  past  the 
help  of  man."  "All  help  is  from  Heaven,  sir," 
said  I.  "  But  can  you  put  a  stranger  in  the  way  how 
to  help  you?  for  you  seem  to  be  in  some  great  dis- 
tress. I  saw  you  when  you  landed;  and  when  you 
seemed  to  make  supplication  to  the  brutes  that  came 
with  you,  I  saw  one  of  them  lift  up  his  sword  to 
kill  you." 

The  poor  man,  with  tears  running  down  his  face, 
and  trembling,  looking  like  one  astonished,  re- 
turned, "Am  I  talking  to  God  or  man?  Is  it  a  real 
man  or  an  angel?"  "Be  in  no  fear  about  that, 
sir,"  said  I;  "if  God  had  sent  an  angel  to  relieve 
you,  he  would  have  come  better  clothed,  and  armed 


146         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

after  another  manner  than  you  see  me:  pray  lay 
aside  your  fears;  I  am  a  man,  an  Englishman,  and 
disposed  to  assist  you :  you  see  I  have  one  servant 
only ;  we  have  arms  and  ammunition ;  tell  us  freely, 
can  we  serve  you?  What  is  your  case?"  "Our 
case," said  he, "sir, is  too  long  to  tell  you, while  our 
murderers  are  so  near  us;  but,  in  short,  sir,  I  was 
commander  of  that  ship,  my  men  have  mutinied 
against  me ;  they  have  been  hardly  prevailed  on  not 
to  murder  me;  and  at  last  have  set  me  on  shore  in 
this  desolate  place,  with  these  two  men  with  me,  one 
my  mate,  the  other  a  passenger,  where  we  expected 
to  perish,  believing  the  place  to  be  uninhabited,  and 
know  not  yet  what  to  think  of  it."  "Where  are 
these  brutes,  your  enemies  ? "  said  I.  "  Do  you  know 
where  they  are  gone? "  "There  they  lie,  sir,"  said 
he, pointing  to  a  thicket  of  trees;  "my  heart  trem- 
bles for  fear  they  have  seen  us,  and  heard  you  speak ; 
if  they  have,  they  will  certainly  murder  us  all." 
"  Have  they  any  fire-arms?"  said  I.  He  answered 
they  had  only  two  pieces,  one  of  which  they  left  in 
the  boat.  "Well,  then,"  said  I,  "leave  the  rest  to 
me;  I  see  they  are  all  asleep, it  is  an  easy  thing  to 
kill  them  all:  but  shall  we  rather  take  them  pris- 
oners?" He  told  me  there  were  two  desperate  vil- 
lains among  them,  that  it  was  scarce  safe  to  show 
any  mercy  to;  but  if  they  were  secured,  he  believed 
all  the  rest  would  return  to  their  duty.  I  asked  him 
which  they  were?  He  told  me  he  could  not  at  that 
distance  distinguish  them,  but  he  would  obey  my 
orders  in  anything  I  would  direct.  "Well,"  says  I, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  147 

"let  us  retreat  out  of  their  view  or  hearing,  lest  they 
awake,  and  we  will  resolve  further."  So  they  will- 
ingly went  back  with  me,  till  the  woods  covered  us 
from  them. 

"  Look  you,  sir,"  said  I,  "  if  I  venture  upon 
your  deliverance,  are  you  willing  to  make  two  con- 
ditions with  me?  "  He  anticipated  my  proposals, 
by  telling  me  that  both  he  and  the  ship,  if  recov- 
ered, should  be  wholly  directed  and  commanded 
by  me  in  everything;  and,  if  the  ship  was  not 
recovered,  he  would  live  and  die  with  me  in  what 
part  of  the  world  soever  I  would  send  him ;  and 
the  two  other  men  said  the  same.  "  Well,"  says  I, 
"  my  conditions  are  but  two :  first,  that  while  you 
stay  in  this  island  with  me,  you  will  not  pretend 
to  any  authority  here ;  and  if  I  put  arms  in  your 
hands,  you  will,  upon  all  occasions,  give  them  up 
to  me,  and  do  no  prejudice  to  me  or  mine  upon 
this  island,  and,  in  the  mean  time,  be  governed  by 
my  orders :  secondly,  that  if  the  ship  is,  or  may  be 
recovered,  you  will  carry  me  and  my  man  to  Eng- 
land, passage  free." 

He  gave  me  all  the  assurances  that  the  invention 
or  faith  of  man  could  devise  that  he  would  com- 
ply with  these  most  reasonable  demands  ;  and,  be- 
sides, would  owe  his  life  to  me,  and  acknowledge  it 
upon  all  occasions,  as  long  as  he  lived.  "Well, 
then,"  said  I,  "  here  are  three  muskets  for  you,  with 
powder  and  ball :  tell  me  next  what  you  think  is 
proper  to  be  done."  He  showed  me  all  the  testi- 
monies of  his  gratitude  that  he  was  able,  but  offered 


148         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

to  be  wholly  guided  by  me.  I  told  him  I  thought  it 
was  hard  venturing  anything;  but  the  best  method 
I  could  think  of  was  to  fire  upon  them  at  once,  as 
they  lay,  and  if  any  was  not  killed  at  the  first  vol- 
ley, and  offered  to  submit,  we  might  save  them, 
and  so  put  it  wholly  upon  God's  providence  to 
direct  the  shot.  He  said  very  modestly  that  he  was 
loath  to  kill  them,  if  he  could  help  it :  but  that 
those  two  were  incorrigible  villains,  and  had  been 
the  authors  of  all  the  mutiny  in  the  ship,  and  if 
they  escaped,  we  should  be  undone  still ;  for  they 
would  go  on  board  and  bring  the  whole  ship's  com- 
pany, and  destroy  us  all.  "Well  then,"  says  I,  "  ne- 
cessity legitimates  my  advice,  for  it  is  the  only  way 
to  save  our  lives."  However,  seeing  him  still  cau- 
tious of  shedding  blood,  I  told  him  they  should  go 
themselves  and  manage  as  they  found  convenient. 
In  the  middle  of  this  discourse  we  heard  some  of 
them  awake,  and  soon  after  we  saw  two  of  them 
on  their  feet.  I  asked  him  if  either  of  them  were 
the  heads  of  the  mutiny  ?  He  said, "  No."  "Well 
then,"  said  I, "you  may  let  them  escape;  and  Provi- 
dence seems  to  have  awakened  them  on  purpose  to 
save  themselves.  Now,"  says  I,  "  if  the  rest  escape 
you,  it  is  your  fault."  Animated  with  this,  he  took 
the  musket  I  had  given  him  in  his  hand,  and  a  pis- 
tol in  his  belt,  and  his  two  comrades  with  him,  with 
each  a  piece  in  his  hand ;  the  two  men  who  were 
with  him  going  first,  made  some  noise,  at  which  one 
of  the  seamen  who  was  awake  turned  about,  and 
seeing  them  coming,  cried  out  to  the  rest ;  but  it 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  149 

was  too  late  then,  for  the  moment  he  cried  out 
they  fired  ;  I  mean  the  two  men,  the  captain  wisely 
reserving  his  own  piece.  They  had  so  well  aimed 
their  shot  at  the  men  they  knew,  that  one  of  them 
was  killed  on  the  spot,  and  the  other  very  much 
wounded  ;  but  not  being  dead,  he  started  up  on  .his 
feet  and  called  eagerly  for  help  to  the  others ;  but 
the  captain,  stepping  to  him,  told  him  it  was  too 
late  to  cry  for  help,  he  should  call  upon  God  to  for- 
give his  villainy  ;  and  with  that  word  knocked  him 
down  with  the  stock  of  his  musket,  so  that  he  never 
spoke  more ;  there  were  three  more  in  the  company, 
and  one  of  them  was  also  slightly  wounded.  By  this 
time  I  was  come ;  and  when  they  saw  their  danger, 
and  that  it  was  in  vain  to  resist,  they  begged  for 
mercy.  The  captain  told  them  he  would  spare  their 
lives,  if  they  would  give  him  any  assurance  of  their 
abhorrence  of  the  treachery  they  had  been  guilty  of, 
and  would  swear  to  be  faithful  to  him  in  recover- 
ing the  ship,  and  afterwards  in  carrying  her  back  to 
Jamaica,  from  whence  they  came.  They  gave  him 
all  the  protestations  of  their  sincerity  that  could  be 
desired,  and  he  was  willing  to  believe  them,  and 
spare  their  lives,  which  I  was  not  against,  only  that 
I  obliged  him  to  keep  them  bound  hand  and  foot 
while  they  were  on  the  island. 

While  this  was  doing,  I  sent  Friday  with  the  cap- 
tain's mate  to  the  boat,  with  orders  to  secure  her, 
and  bring  away  the  oars  and  sails,  which  they  did: 
and  by  and  by  the  three  straggling  men,  that  were 
(happily  for  them)  parted  from  the  rest,  came  back 


150         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

upon  hearing  the  guns  fired,  and  seeing  the  captain, 
who  before  was  their  prisoner,  now  their  conqueror, 
they  submitted  to  be  bound  also ;  and  so  our  vic- 
tory was  complete. 

It  now  remained  that  the  captain  and  I  should 
inquire  into  one  another's  circumstances :  I  began 
first,  and  told  him  my  whole  history,  which  he  heard 
with  an  attention  even  to  amazement;  and  particu- 
larly at  the  wonderful  manner  of  my  being  furnished 
with  provisions  and  ammunition;  and,  indeed,  as 
my  story  is  a  whole  collection  of  wonders,  it  affected 
him  deeply.  But  when  he  reflected  from  thence  upon 
himself,  and  how  I  seemed  to  have  been  preserved 
there  on  purpose  to  save  his  life,  the  tears  ran  down 
his  face,  and  he  could  not  speak  a  word  more.  After 
this  communication  was  at  an  end,  I  carried  him  and 
his  two  men  into  my  apartment,  leading  them  in 
just  where  I  came  out,  viz.,  at  the  top  of  the  house, 
where  I  refreshed  them  with  such  provisions  as  I 
had,  and  showed  them  all  the  contrivances  I  had 
made,  during  my  long,  long  inhabiting  that  place. 

All  I  showed  them,  all  I  said  to  them,  was  per- 
fectly amazing;  but,  above  all,  the  captain  admired 
my  fortification,  and  how  perfectly  I  had  concealed 
my  retreat  with  a  grove  of  trees,  which,  having  been 
now  planted  near  twenty  years,  and  the  trees  grow- 
ing much  faster  than  in  England,  was  become  a  little 
wood,  and  so  thick  that  it  was  impassable  in  any 
part  of  it  but  at  that  one  side  where  I  had  reserved 
my  little  winding  passage  into  it.  I  told  him  this 
was  my  castle  and  my  residence,  but  that  I  had  a 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  151 

seat  in  the  country,  as  most  princes  have,  whither  I 
could  retreat  upon  occasion,  and  I  would  show  him 
that  too  another  time;  but  at  present  our  business 
was  to  consider  how  to  recover  the  ship.  He  agreed 
with  me  as  to  that;  but  told  me  he  was  perfectly  at 
a  loss  what  measures  to  take,  for  that  there  were  still 
six-and-twenty  hands  on  board,  who,  having  entered 
into  a  cursed  conspiracy,  by  which  they  had  all  for- 
feited their  lives  to  the  law,  would  be  hardened  in  it 
now  by  desperation,  and  would  carry  it  on,  knowing 
that,  if  they  were  subdued,  they  would  be  brought 
to  the  gallows  as  soon  as  they  came  to  England,  or 
to  any  of  the  English  colonies;  and  that,  therefore, 
there  would  be  no  attacking  them  with  so  small  a 
number  as  we  were. 

I  mused  for  some  time  upon  what  he  had  said, 
and  found  it  was  a  very  rational  conclusion,  and  that, 
therefore,  something  was  to  be  resolved  on  speedily, 
as  well  to  draw  the  men  on  board  into  some  snare 
for  their  surprise,  as  to  prevent  their  landing  upon 
us,  and  destroying  us.  Upon  this,  it  presently  oc- 
curred to  me  that  in  a  little  while  the  ship's  crew, 
wondering  what  was  become  of  their  comrades,  and 
of  the  boat,  would  certainly  come  on  shore  in  their 
other  boat,  to  look  for  them ;  and  that  then,  perhaps, 
they  might  come  armed,  and  be  too  strong  for  us : 
this  he  allowed  to  be  rational.  Upon  this,  I  told  him 
the  first  thing  we  had  to  do  was  to  stave  the  boat, 
which  lay  upon  the  beach,  so  that  they  might  not 
carry  her  off;  and  taking  everything  out  of  her, 
leave  her  so  far  useless  as  not  to  be  fit  to  swim :  ac- 


152         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

cordingly  we  went  on  board,  took  the  arms  which 
were  left  on  board  out  of  her,  and  whatever  else  we 
found  there,  which  was  a  bottle  of  brandy,  and  an- 
other of  rum,  a  few  biscuit  cakes,  a  horn  of  pow- 
der, and  a  great  lump  of  sugar  in  a  piece  of  canvas 
(the  sugar  was  five  or  six  pounds) ;  all  which  was 
very  welcome  to  me,  especially  the  brandy  and  sugar, 
of  which  I  had  none  left  for  many  years. 

When  we  had  carried  all  these  things  on  shore 
(the  oars,  mast,  sail,  and  rudder  of  the  boat  were  car- 
ried away  before,  as  above),  we  knocked  a  great  hole 
in  her  bottom,  that  if  they  had  come  strong  enough 
to  master  us,  yet  they  could  not  carry  ofFthe  boat. 
Indeed,  it  was  not  much  in  my  thoughts  that  we 
could  be  able  to  recover  the  ship ;  but  my  view  was, 
that  if  they  went  away  without  the  boat,  I  did  not 
much  question  to  make  her  fit  again  to  carry  us  to 
the  Leeward  Islands,  and  call  upon  our  friends  the 
Spaniards  in  my  way ;  for  I  had  them  still  in  my 
thoughts. 

While  we  were  thus  preparing  our  designs,  and 
had  first,  by  main  strength,  heaved  the  boat  upon 
the  beach  so  high  that  the  tide  would  not  float  her 
ofFat  high-water  mark,  and  besides  had  broke  a  hole 
in  her  bottom  too  big  to  be  quickly  stopped,  and 
were  set  down  musing  what  we  should  do,  we  heard 
the  ship  fire  a  gun,  and  saw  her  make  a  waft  with  her 
ensign  as  a  signal  for  the  boat  to  come  on  board :  but 
no  boat  stirred ;  and  they  fired  several  times,  making 
other  signals  for  the  boat.  At  last,  when  all  their 
signals  and  firing  proved  fruitless,  and  they  found 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  153 

the  boat  did  not  stir,  we  saw  them,  by  the  help  of  my 
glasses,  hoist  another  boat  out,  and  row  towards  the 
shore ;  and  we  found,  as  they  approached,  that  there 
were  no  less  than  ten  men  in  her,  and  that  they  had 
fire-arms  with  them. 

As  the  ship  lay  almost  two  leagues  from  the  shore, 
we  had  a  full  view  of  them  as  they  came,  and  a  plain 
sight  even  of  their  faces ;  because  the  tide  having  set 
them  a  little  to  the  east  of  the  other  boat,  they  rowed 
up  under  shore,  to  come  to  the  same  place  where  the 
other  had  landed,  and  where  the  boat  lay ;  by  this 
means,  I  say,  we  had  a  full  view  of  them,  and  the  cap- 
tain knew  the  persons  and  characters  of  all  the  men 
in  the  boat,  of  whom,  he  said,  there  were  three  very 
honest  fellows,  who,  he  was  sure,  were  led  into  this 
conspiracy  by  the  rest,beingoverpowered  and  fright- 
ened; but  that,  as  for  the  boatswain,  who,  it  seems, 
was  the  chief  officer  among  them,  and  all  the  rest, 
they  were  as  outrageous  as  any  of  the  ship's  crew, 
and  were  no  doubt  made  desperate  in  their  new  en- 
terprise ;  and  terribly  apprehensive  he  was  that  they 
would  be  too  powerful  for  us.  I  smiled  at  him,  and 
told  him  that  men  in  our  circumstances  were  past 
the  operation  of  fear ;  that  seeing  almost  every  con- 
dition that  could  be  was  better  than  that  which  we 
were  supposed  to  be  in,  we  ought  to  expect  that  the 
consequence,  whether  death  or  life,  would  be  sure 
to  be  a  deliverance.  I  asked  him  what  he  thought  of 
the  circumstances  of  my  life,  and  whether  a  deliver- 
ance were  not  worth  venturing  for?  "And  where, 
sir,"  said  I,  "is  your  belief  of  my  being  preserved 


154         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

here  on  purpose  to  save  your  life,  which  elevated 
you  a  little  while  ago ;  for  my  part,"  said  I,  "  there 
seems  to  me  but  one  thing  amiss  in  all  the  prospect 
of  it."  "What  is  that?"  says  he.  "Why,"  says  I,  "it 
is,  that  as  you  say  there  are  three  or  four  honest 
fellows  among  them,  which  should  be  spared; 
had  they  been  all  of  the  wicked  part  of  the  crew, 
I  should  have  thought  God's  providence  had 
singled  them  out  to  deliver  them  into  your  hands  ; 
for,  depend  upon  it,  every  man  that  comes  ashore 
are  our  own,  and  shall  die  or  live  as  they  behave  to 
us."  As  I  spoke  this  with  a  raised  voice  and  cheer- 
ful countenance,  I  found  it  greatly  encouraged 
him ;  so  we  set  vigorously  to  our  business. 

We  had,  upon  the  first  appearance  of  the  boat's 
coming  from  the  ship,  considered  of  separating  our 
prisoners;  and  we  had,  indeed,  secured  them  ef- 
fectually. Two  of  them,  of  whom  the  captain  was 
less  assured  than  ordinary,  I  sent  with  Friday,  and 
one  of  the  three  delivered  men,  to  my  cave,  where 
they  were  remote  enough,  and  out  of  danger  of 
being  heard  or  discovered,  or  of  finding  their  way 
out  of  the  woods  if  they  could  have  delivered  them- 
selves :  here  they  left  them  bound,  but  gave  them 
provisions  ;  and  promised  them,  if  they  continued 
there  quietly,  to  give  them  their  liberty  in  a  day 
or  two ;  but  that,  if  they  attempted  their  escape, 
they  should  be  put  to  death  without  mercy.  They 
promised  faithfully  to  bear  their  confinement  with 
patience,  and  were  very  thankful  that  they  had  such 
good  usage  as  to  have  provisions  and  light  left 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  155 

them;  for  Friday  gave  them  candles  (such  as  we 
made  ourselves)  for  their  comfort;  and  they  did 
not  know  but  that  he  stood  sentinel  over  them  at 
the  entrance. 

The  other  prisoners  had  better  usage :  two  of 
them  were  kept  pinioned,  indeed,  because  the 
captain  was  not  free  to  trust  them ;  but  the  other 
two  were  taken  into  my  service,  upon  the  captain's 
recommendation,  and  upon  their  solemnly  engag- 
ing to  live  and  die  with  us ;  so  with  them  and  the 
three  honest  men  we  were  seven  men  well  armed; 
and  I  made  no  doubt  we  should  be  able  to  deal 
well  enough  with  the  ten  that  were  coming,  con- 
sidering that  the  captain  had  said  that  there  were 
three  or  four  honest  men  among  them  also.  As 
soon  as  they  got  to  the  place  where  their  other  boat 
lay,  they  ran  their  boat  into  the  beach,  and  came 
on  shore,  hauling  the  boat  up  after  them,  which  I 
was  glad  to  see ;  for  I  was  afraid  they  would  rather 
have  left  the  boat  at  an  anchor,  some  distance  from 
the  shore,  with  some  hands  in  her  to  guard  her, 
and  so  we  should  not  be  able  to  seize  the  boat. 
Being  on  shore,  the  first  thing  they  did,  they  ran 
all  to  their  other  boat;  and  it  was  easy  to  see  they 
were  under  a  great  surprise  to  find  her  stripped,  as 
above,  of  all  that  was  in  her,  and  a  great  hole  in 
her  bottom.  After  they  had  mused  a  while  upon 
this,  they  set  up  two  or  three  great  shouts,  halloo- 
ing with  all  their  might,  to  try  if  they  could  make 
their  companions  hear;  but  all  was  to  no  purpose: 
then  they  came  all  close  in  a  ring,  and  fired  a  vol- 


1 56         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

ley  of  their  small  arms,  which,  indeed,  we  heard, 
and  the  echoes  made  the  woods  ring;  but  it  was 
all  one:  those  in  the  cave  we  were  sure  could  not 
hear ;  and  those  in  our  keeping,  though  they  heard 
it  well  enough,  yet  durst  give  no  answer  to  them. 
They  were  so  astonished  at  the  surprise  of  this, 
that,  as  they  told  us  afterwards,  they  resolved  to 
go  all  on  board  again  to  their  ship,  and  let  them 
know  that  the  men  were  all  murdered,  and  the 
long-boat  staved ;  accordingly,  they  immediately 
launched  their  boat  again,  and  got  all  of  them  on 
board. 

The  captain  was  terribly  amazed  and  even  con- 
founded at  this,  believing  they  would  go  on  board 
the  ship  again,  and  set  sail,  giving  their  comrades 
over  for  lost,  and  so  he  should  still  lose  the  ship, 
which  he  was  in  hopes  we  should  have  recovered ; 
but  he  was  quickly  as  much  frightened  the  other 
way. 

They  had  not  been  long  put  off  with  the  boat 
but  we  perceived  them  all  coming  on  shore  again ; 
but  with  this  new  measure  in  their  conduct,  which 
it  seems  they  consulted  together  upon,  viz.,  to  leave 
three  men  in  the  boat  and  the  rest  to  go  on  shore, 
and  go  up  into  the  country  to  look  for  their  fel- 
lows. This  was  a  great  disappointment  to  us,  for 
now  we  were  at  a  loss  what  to  do ;  as  our  seizing 
those  seven  men  on  shore  would  be  no  advantage 
to  us,  if  we  let  the  boat  escape  ;  because  they  would 
then  row  away  to  the  ship,  and  then  the  rest  of 
them  would  be  sure  to  weigh  and  set  sail,  and  so 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  157 

our  recovering  the  ship  would  be  lost.  However, 
we  had  no  remedy  but  to  wait  and  see  what  the 
issue  of  things  might  present.  The  seven  men  came 
on  shore,  and  the  three  who  remained  in  the  boat 
put  her  off  to  a  good  distance  from  the  shore,  and 
came  to  an  anchor  to  wait  for  them :  so  that  it  was 
impossible  for  us  to  come  at  them  in  the  boat. 
Those  that  came  on  shore  kept  close  together, 
marching  towards  the  top  of  the  little  hill  under 
which  my  habitation  lay ;  and  we  could  see  them 
plainly,  though  they  could  not  perceive  us.  We 
could  have  been  very  glad  they  would  have  come 
nearer  to  us,  so  that  we  might  have  fired  at  them, 
or  that  they  would  have  gone  farther  off,  that  we 
might  have  come  abroad.  But  when  they  were  come 
to  the  brow  of  the  hill,  where  they  could  see  a  great 
way  into  the  valleys  and  woods,  which  lay  towards 
the  north-east  part,  and  where  the  island  lay  low- 
est, they  shouted  and  hallooed  till  they  were  weary ; 
and  not  caring,  it  seems,  to  venture  far  from  the 
shore,  nor  far  from  one  another,  they  sat  down 
together  under  a  tree,  to  consider  it.  Had  they 
thought  fit  to  have  gone  to  sleep  there  as  the  other 
part  of  them  had  done,  they  had  done  the  job  for 
us;  but  they  were  too  full  of  apprehensions  of  dan- 
ger to  venture  to  go  to  sleep,  though  they  could  not 
tell  what  the  danger  was  they  had  to  fear  neither. 
The  captain  made  a  very  just  proposal  to  me 
upon  this  consultation  of  theirs,  viz.,  that  perhaps 
they  would  all  fire  a  volley  again,  to  endeavour  to 
make  their  fellows  hear,  and  that  we  should  all  sally 


158         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

upon  them,  just  at  the  juncture  when  their  pieces 
were  all  discharged,  and  they  would  certainly  yield, 
and  we  should  have  them  without  bloodshed.  I 
liked  this  proposal,  provided  it  was  done  while  we 
were  near  enough  to  come  up  to  them  before  they 
could  load  their  pieces  again.  But  this  even  did  not 
happen;  and  we  lay  still  a  long  time,  very  irre- 
solute what  course  to  take.  At  length  I  told  them 
there  would  be  nothing  done,  in  my  opinion,  till 
night;  and  then,  if  they  did  not  return  to  the  boat, 
perhaps  we  might  find  a  way  to  get  between  them 
and  the  shore,  and  so  might  use  some  stratagem 
with  them  in  the  boat  to  get  them  on  shore.  We 
waited  a  great  while,  though  very  impatient  for 
their  removing ;  and  were  very  uneasy,  when,  after 
long  consultations,  we  saw  them  all  start  up,  and 
march  down  towards  the  sea:  it  seems  they  had 
such  dreadful  apprehensions  upon  them  of  the 
danger  of  the  place  that  they  resolved  to  go  on 
board  the  ship  again,  give  their  companions  over 
for  lost,  and  so  go  on  with  their  intended  voyage 
with  the  ship. 

As  soon  as  I  perceived  them  to  go  towards  the 
shore,  I  imagined  it  to  be,  as  it  really  was,  that  they 
had  given  over  their  search,  and  were  for  going  back 
again ;  and  the  captain,  as  soon  as  I  told  him  my 
thoughts,  was  ready  to  sink  at  the  apprehensions 
of  it :  but  I  presently  thought  of  a  stratagem  to  fetch 
them  back  again,  and  which  answered  my  end  to  a 
tittle.  I  ordered  Friday  and  the  captain's  mate  to 
go  over  the  little  creek  westward,  towards  the  place 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  159 

where  the  savages  came  on  shore  when  Friday  was 
rescued,  and  as  soon  as  they  came  to  a  little  rising 
ground,  at  about  half  a  mile  distance,  I  bade  them 
halloo  out,  as  loud  as  they  could,  and  wait  till  they 
found  the  seamen  heard  them  ;  that  as  soon  as  ever 
they  heard  the  seamen  answer  them,  they  should 
return  it  again  ;  and  then  keeping  out  of  sight,  take 
a  round,  always  answering  when  the  others  hallooed, 
to  draw  them  as  far  into  the  island,  and  among  the 
woods,  as  possible,  and  then  wheel  about  again  to 
me,  by  such  ways  as  I  directed  them. 

They  were  just  going  into  the  boat  when  Friday 
and  the  mate  hallooed :  and  they  presently  heard 
them,  and  answering,  run  along  the  shore  westward, 
towards  the  voice  they  heard,  when  they  were  pre- 
sently stopped  by  the  creek,  where  the  water  being 
up,  they  could  not  get  over,  and  called  for  the  boat 
to  come  up  and  set  them  over ;  as,  indeed,  I  ex- 
pected. When  they  had  set  themselves  over,  I  ob- 
served that  the  boat  being  gone  a  good  way  into  the 
creek,  and,  as  it  were,  in  a  harbour  within  the  land, 
they  took  one  of  the  three  men  out  of  her,  to  go 
along  with  them,  and  left  only  two  in  the  boat,  hav- 
ing fastened  her  to  the  stump  of  a  little  tree  on  the 
shore.  This  was  what  I  wished  for ;  and  immedi- 
ately leaving  Friday  and  the  captain's  mate  to  their 
business,  I  took  the  rest  with  me,  and  crossing  the 
creek  out  of  their  sight,  we  surprised  the  two  men 
before  they  were  aware  ;  one  of  them  lying  on  the 
shore,  and  the  other  being  in  the  boat.  The  fellow 
on  shore  was  between  sleeping  and  waking,  and 


i6o         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

going  to  start  up;  the  captain,  who  was  foremost, 
ran  in  upon  him,  and  knocked  him  down;  and  then 
called  out  to  him  in  the  boat  to  yield,  or  he  was 
a  dead  man.  There  needed  very  few  arguments  to 
persuade  a  single  man  to  yield,  when  he  saw  five 
men  upon  him,  and  his  comrade  knocked  down; 
besides,  this  was,  it  seems,  one  of  the  three  who  were 
not  so  hearty  in  the  mutiny  as  the  rest  of  the  crew, 
and  therefore  was  easily  persuaded  not  only  to  yield, 
but  afterwards  to  join  very  sincerely  with  us.  In  the 
mean  time,  Friday  and  the  captain's  mate  so  well 
managed  their  business  with  the  rest  that  they  drew 
them,  by  hallooing  and  answering,  from  one  hill  to 
another,  and  from  one  wood  to  another,  till  they 
not  only  heartily  tired  them,  but  left  them  where 
they  were  very  sure  they  could  not  reach  back  to 
the  boat  before  it  was  dark ;  and,  indeed,  they  were 
heartily  tired  themselves  also,  by  the  time  they  came 
back  to  us. 

We  had  nothing  now  to  do  but  to  watch  for  them 
in  the  dark,  and  to  fall  upon  them,  so  as  to  make 
sure  work  with  them.  It  was  several  hours  after 
Friday  came  back  to  me  before  they  came  back  to 
their  boat;  and  we  could  hear  the  foremost  of  them, 
long  before  they  came  quite  up,  calling  to  those 
behind  to  come  along ;  and  could  also  hear  them 
answer,  and  complain  how  lame  and  tired  they  were, 
and  not  able  to  come  any  faster,  which  was  very 
welcome  news  to  us.  At  length  they  came  up  to  the 
boat :  but  it  is  impossible  to  express  their  confusion 
when  they  found  the  boat  fast  aground  in  the  creek, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  161 

the  tide  ebbed  out,  and  their  two  men  gone.  We 
could  hear  them  call  to  one  another  in  a  most 
lamentable  manner,  telling  one  another  they  were 
got  into  an  enchanted  island :  that  either  there  were 
inhabitants  in  it,  and  they  should  all  be  murdered, 
or  else  there  were  devils  and  spirits  in  it,  and  they 
should  be  all  carried  away  and  devoured.  They 
hallooed  again,  and  called  their  two  comrades  by 
their  names  a  great  many  times;  but  no  answer. 
After  some  time,  we  could  see  them,  by  the  little 
light  there  was,  run  about,  wringing  their  hands  like 
men  in  despair ;  and  that  sometimes  they  would  go 
and  sit  down  in  the  boat,  to  rest  themselves  ;  then 
come  ashore  again,  and  walk  about  again,  and  so  the 
same  thing  over  again.  My  men  would  fain  have 
had  me  give  them  leave  to  fall  upon  them  at  once 
in  the  dark ;  but  I  was  willing  to  take  them  at  some 
advantage,  so  to  spare  them,  and  kill  as  few  of  them 
as  I  could ;  and  especially  I  was  unwilling  to  hazard 
the  killing  any  of  our  men,  knowing  the  others  were 
very  well  armed.  I  resolved  to  wait,  to  see  if  they 
did  not  separate ;  and,  therefore,  to  make  sure  of 
them,  I  drew  my  ambuscade  nearer,  and  ordered 
Friday  and  the  captain  to  creep  upon  their  hands 
and  feet,  as  close  to  the  ground  as  they  could,  that 
they  might  not  be  discovered,  and  get  as  near  them 
as  they  could  possibly,  before  they  offered  to  fire. 
They  had  not  been  long  in  that  posture,  when 
the  boatswain,  who  was  the  principal  ringleader  of 
the  mutiny,  and  had  now  shown  himself  the  most 
dejected  and  dispirited  of  all  the  rest,  came  walking 


i62         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

towards  them,  with  two  more  of  the  crew:  the  captain 
was  so  eager  at  having  this  principal  rogue  so  much 
in  his  power  that  he  could  hardly  have  patience  to 
let  him  come  so  near  as  to  be  sure  of  him,  for  they 
only  heard  his  tongue  before:  but  when  they  came 
nearer,  the  captain  and  Friday,  starting  up  on  their 
feet,  let  fly  at  them.  The  boatswain  was  killed  upon 
the  spot;  the  next  man  was  shot  in  the  body,  and 
fell  just  by  him,  though  he  did  not  die  till  an  hour 
or  two  after;  and  the  third  ran  for  it.  At  the  noise 
of  the  fire,  I  immediately  advanced  with  my  whole 
army,  which  was  now  eight  men,  viz.,  myself,  gen- 
eralissimo ;  Friday,  my  lieutenant-general ;  the  cap- 
tain and  his  two  men,  and  the  three  prisoners  of 
war,  whom  we  had  trusted  with  arms.  We  came 
upon  them,  indeed,  in  the  dark,  so  that  they  could 
not  see  our  number;  and  I  made  the  man  they  had 
left  in  the  boat,  who  was  now  one  of  us,  to  call  them 
by  name,  to  try  if  I  could  bring  them  to  a  parley, 
and  so  might  perhaps  reduce  them  to  terms ;  which 
fell  out  just  as  we  desired  :  for,  indeed,  it  was  easy 
to  think, as  their  condition  then  was,  they  would  be 
willing  to  capitulate.  So  he  calls  out,  as  loud  as  he 
could,  to  one  of  them,  "Tom  Smith!  Tom  Smith!" 
Tom  Smith  answered  immediately,  "Is  that  Rob- 
inson ?"  For  it  seems  he  knew  the  voice.  The  other 
answered,  "Aye,  aye;  for  God's  sake,  Tom  Smith, 
throw  down  your  arms  and  yield,  or  you  are  all 
dead  men  this  moment."  "Who  must  we  yield  to? 
Where  are  they?"  says  Smith  again.  "Here  they 
are,"  says  he;  "here  *s  our  captain  and  fifty  men 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  163 

with  him,  have  been  hunting  you  these  two  hours: 
the  boatswain  is  killed,  Will  Fry  is  wounded,  and 
I  am  a  prisoner ;  and  if  you  do  not  yield  you  are 
all  lost"  "Will  they  give  us  quarter  then,"  says 
Tom  Smith,  "and  we  will  yield  ?  "  "I  will  go  ask 
if  you  promise  to  yield,"  says  Robinson :  so  he  asked 
the  captain;  and  the  captain  himself  then  calls  out, 
"You,  Smith,  you  know  my  voice;  if  you  lay  down 
your  arms  immediately,and  submit,  you  shall  have 
your  lives,  all  but  Will  Atkins." 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

Upon  this  Will  Atkins  cried  out,  "For  God's 
sake,  captain,  give  me  quarter ;  what  have  I 
done  ?  They  have  all  been  as  bad  as  I  ":  which,  by 
the  way,  was  not  true  neither ;  for,  it  seems,  this 
Will  Atkins  was  the  first  man  that  laid  hold  of  the 
captain  when  they  first  mutinied,  and  used  him 
barbarously,  in  tying  his  hands,  and  giving  him 
injurious  language.  However,  the  captain  told  him 
he  must  lay  down  his  arms  at  discretion,  and  trust 
to  the  governor's  mercy :  by  which  he  meant  me, 
for  they  all  called  me  governor.  In  a  word,  they 
all  laid  down  their  arms,  and  begged  their  lives; 
and  I  sent  the  man  that  had  parleyed  with  them, 
and  two  more,  who  bound  them  all;  and  then  my 
great  army  of  fifty  men,  which,  particularly  with 
those  three,  were  in  all  but  eight,  came  up  and 
seized  upon  them,  and  upon  their  boat;  only  that 
I  kept  myself  and  one  more  out  of  sight  for  reasons 
of  state. 

Our  next  work  was  to  repair  the  boat,  and  think 
of  seizing  the  ship :  and  as  for  the  captain,  now  he 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  165 

had  leisure  to  parley  with  them,  he  expostulated 
with  them  upon  the  villainy  of  their  practices  with 
him,  and  at  length  upon  the  further  wickedness  of 
their  design,  and  how  certainly  it  must  bring  them 
to  misery  and  distress  in  the  end,  and  perhaps  to 
the  gallows.  They  all  appeared  very  penitent,  and 
begged  hard  for  their  lives.  As  for  that,  he  told 
them  they  were  none  of  his  prisoners,  but  the  com- 
mander's of  the  island;  that  they  thought  they  had 
set  him  on  shore  on  a  barren,  uninhabited  island ; 
but  it  had  pleased  God  so  to  direct  them,  that  it  was 
inhabited,  and  that  the  governor  was  an  English- 
man ;  that  he  might  hang  them  all  there,  if  he 
pleased ;  but  as  he  had  given  them  all  quarter,  he 
supposed  he  would  send  them  to  England,  to  be 
dealt  with  there  as  justice  required,  except  Atkins, 
whom  he  was  commanded  by  the  governor  to 
advise  to  prepare  for  death,  for  that  he  would  be 
hanged  in  the  morning. 

Though  all  this  was  but  a  fiction  of  his  own,  yet 
it  had  its  desired  effect:  Atkins  fell  upon  his  knees, 
to  beg  the  captain  to  intercede  with  the  governor 
for  his  life ;  and  all  the  rest  begged  of  him,  for  God's 
sake,  that  they  might  not  be  sent  to  England. 

It  now  occurred  to  me  that  the  time  of  our 
deliverance  was  come,  and  that  it  would  be  a  most 
easy  thing  to  bring  these  fellows  in  to  be  hearty  in 
getting  possession  of  the  ship;  so  I  retired  in  the 
dark  from  them,  that  they  might  not  see  what  kind 
of  a  governor  they  had,  and  called  the  captain  to 
me:  when  I  called,  as  at  a  good  distance,  one  of  the 


166         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

men  was  ordered  to  speak  again,  and  say  to  the  cap- 
tain, "  Captain,  the  commander  calls  for  you  " ;  and 
presently  the  captain  replied,  "  Tell  his  excellency 
I  am  just  a-coming."  This  more  perfectly  amused 
them,  and  they  all  believed  that  the  commander 
was  just  by  with  his  fifty  men.  Upon  the  captain's 
coming  to  me,  I  told  him  my  project  for  seizing 
the  ship,  which  he  liked  wonderfully  well,  and  re- 
solved to  put  it  in  execution  the  next  morning. 
But,  in  order  to  execute  it  with  more  heart,  and  to 
be  secure  of  success,  I  told  him  we  must  divide  the 
prisoners,  and  that  he  should  go  and  take  Atkins 
and  two  more  of  the  worst  of  them,  and  send  them 
pinioned  to  the  cave  where  the  others  lay.  This 
was  committed  to  Friday  and  the  two  men  who 
came  on  shore  with  the  captain.  They  conveyed 
them  to  the  cave  as  to  a  prison :  and  it  was,  indeed, 
a  dismal  place,  especially  to  men  in  their  condition. 
The  others  I  ordered  to  my  bower,  as  I  called  it,  of 
which  I  have  given  a  full  description :  and  as  it  was 
fenced  in,  and  they  pinioned,  the  place  was  secure 
enough,  considering  they  were  upon  their  behaviour. 
To  these  in  the  morning  I  sent  the  captain,  who 
was  to  enter  into  a  parley  with  them  ;  in  a  word,  to 
try  them,  and  tell  me  whether  he  thought  they 
might  be  trusted  or  no  to  go  on  board  and  sur- 
prise the  ship.  He  talked  to  them  of  the  injury 
done  him,  of  the  condition  they  were  brought  to, 
and  that  though  the  governor  had  given  them  quar- 
ter for  their  lives  as  to  the  present  action,  yet  that 
if  they  were  sent  to  England,  they  would  all  be 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  167 

hanged  in  chains,  to  be  sure;  but  that  if  they  would 
join  in  so  just  an  attempt  as  to  recover  the  ship, 
he  would  have  the  governor's  engagement  for  their 
pardon. 

Any  one  may  guess  how  readily  such  a  proposal 
would  be  accepted  by  men  in  their  condition ;  they 
fell  down  on  their  knees  to  the  captain,  and  pro- 
mised, with  the  deepest  imprecations,  that  they 
would  be  faithful  to  him  to  the  last  drop,  and  that 
they  should  owe  their  lives  to  him,  and  would  go 
with  him  all  over  the  world ;  that  they  would  own 
him  as  a  father  as  long  as  they  lived.  "Well,"  says 
the  captain,  "  I  must  go  and  tell  the  governor  what 
you  say,  and  see  what  I  can  do  to  bring  him  to  con- 
sent to  it."  So  he  brought  me  an  account  of  the  tem- 
per he  found  them  in,  and  that  he  verily  believed 
they  would  be  faithful.  However,  that  we  might  be 
very  secure,  I  told  him  he  should  go  back  again  and 
choose  out  those  five,  and  tell  them  that  they  might 
see  he  did  not  want  men,  that  he  would  take  out 
those  five  to  be  his  assistants,  and  that  the  gov- 
ernor would  keep  the  other  two,  and  the  three  that 
were  sent  prisoners  to  the  castle  (my  cave)  as  host- 
ages for  the  fidelity  of  those  five;  and  that  if  they 
proved  unfaithful  in  the  execution,  the  five  hostages 
should  be  hanged  in  chains  alive  on  the  shore.  This 
looked  severe,  and  convinced  them  that  the  gov- 
ernor was  in  earnest:  however,  they  had  no  way  left 
them  but  to  accept  it;  and  it  was  now  the  business 
of  the  prisoners,  as  much  as  of  the  captain,  to  per- 
suade the  other  five  to  do  their  duty. 


168         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

Our  strength  was  now  thus  ordered  for  the  ex- 
pedition :  first,  the  captain, his  mate, and  passenger; 
second,  the  two  prisoners  of  the  first  gang,  to  whom, 
having  their  character  from  the  captain,  I  had  given 
their  liberty,  and  trusted  them  with  arms;  third, 
the  other  two  that  I  had  kept  till  now  in  my  bower 
pinioned,  but,  on  the  captain's  motion,  had  now 
released ;  fourth,  these  five  released  at  last ;  so  that 
they  were  twelve  in  all,  besides  five  we  kept  pris- 
oners in  the  cave  for  hostages. 

I  asked  the  captain  if  he  was  willing  to  venture 
with  these  hands  on  board  the  ship  :  but  as  for  me 
and  my  man  Friday,  I  did  not  think  it  was  proper 
for  us  to  stir,  having  seven  men  left  behind;  and 
it  was  employment  enough  for  us  to  keep  them 
asunder,  and  supply  them  with  victuals.  As  to  the 
five  in  the  cave,  I  resolved  to  keep  them  fast,  but 
Friday  went  in  twice  a  day  to  them,  to  supply  them 
with  necessaries ;  and  I  made  the  other  two  carry 
provisions  to  a  certain  distance,  where  Friday  was 
to  take  it. 

When  I  showed  myself  to  the  two  hostages,  it 
was  with  the  captain,  who  told  them  I  was  the  person 
the  governor  had  ordered  to  look  after  them ;  and 
that  it  was  the  governor's  pleasure  they  should  not 
stir  anywhere  but  by  my  direction  ;  that  if  they  did, 
they  would  be  fetched  into  the  castle,  and  be  laid 
in  irons :  so  that  as  we  never  suffered  them  to  see 
me  as  a  governor,  I  now  appeared  as  another  per- 
son, and  spoke  of  the  governor,  the  garrison,  the 
castle,  and  the  like,  upon  all  occasions. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  169 

The  captain  now  had  no  difficulty  before  him 
but  to  furnish  his  two  boats,  stop  the  breach  of  one, 
and  man  them.  He  made  his  passenger  captain  of 
one,  with  four  of  the  men ;  and  himself,  his  mate, 
and  five  more,  went  in  the  other ;  and  they  con- 
trived their  business  very  well,  for  they  came  up  to 
the  ship  about  midnight.  As  soon  as  they  came 
within  call  of  the  ship,  he  made  Robinson  hail  them, 
and  tell  them  they  had  brought  off  the  men  and 
the  boat,  but  that  it  was  a  long  time  before  they 
had  found  them,  and  the  like,  holding  them  in  a 
chat  till  they  came  to  the  ship's  side ;  when  the  cap- 
tain and  the  mate,  entering  first,  with  their  arms, 
immediately  knocked  down  the  second  mate  and 
carpenter  with  the  butt  end  of  their  muskets,  being 
very  faithfully  seconded  by  their  men ;  they  secured 
all  the  rest  that  were  upon  the  main  and  quarter 
decks,  and  began  to  fasten  the  hatches,  to  keep  them 
down  that  were  below;  when  the  other  boat  and 
their  men,  entering  at  the  fore-chains,  secured  the 
forecastle  of  the  ship,  and  the  scuttle  which  went 
down  into  the  cook-room,  making  three  men  they 
found  there  prisoners.  When  this  was  done,  and  all 
safe  upon  deck,  the  captain  ordered  the  mate,  with 
three  men,  to  break  into  the  round-house,  where 
the  new  rebel  captain  lay,  who,  having  taken  the 
alarm,  had  got  up,  and  with  two  men  and  a  boy 
had  got  fire-arms  in  their  hands ;  and  when  the  mate, 
with  a  crow,  split  open  the  door,  the  new  captain 
and  his  men  fired  boldly  among  them,  and  wounded 
the  mate  with  a  musket-ball,  which  broke  his  arm, 


170  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

and  wounded  two  more  of  the  men,  but  killed  no- 
body. The  mate,  calling  for  help,  rushed,  however, 
into  the  round-house,  wounded  as  he  was,  and  with 
his  pistol  shot  the  new  captain  through  the  head, 
the  bullet  entering  at  his  mouth,  and  came  out  again 
behind  one  of  his  ears,  so  that  he  never  spoke  a 
word  more :  upon  which  the  rest  yielded,  and  the 
ship  was  taken  effectually,  without  any  more  lives 
lost. 

As  soon  as  the  ship  was  thus  secured  the  captain 
ordered  seven  guns  to  be  fired,  which  was  the 
signal  agreed  upon  with  me  to  give  me  notice  of 
his  success,  which  you  may  be  sure  I  was  very  glad 
to  hear,  having  sat  watching  upon  the  shore  for  it 
till  near  two  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Having  thus 
heard  the  signal  plainly,  I  laid  me  down ;  and  it 
having  been  a  day  of  great  fatigue  to  me,  I  slept 
very  sound,  till  I  was  something  surprised  with  the 
noise  of  a  gun  ;  and  presently  starting  up,  I  heard 
a  man  call  me  by  the  name  of  "  Governor,  Gov- 
ernor/' and  presently  I  knew  the  captain's  voice  ; 
when  climbing  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  there  he 
stood,  and  pointing  to  the  ship  he  embraced  me  in 
his  arms, "  My  dear  friend  and  deliverer,"  says  he, 
"  there  's  your  ship,  for  she  is  all  yours,  and  so  are 
we,  and  all  that  belong  to  her."  I  cast  my  eyes  to 
the  ship,  and  there  she  rode  within  a  little  more 
than  half  a  mile  of  the  shore  ;  for  they  had  weighed 
her  anchor  as  soon  as  they  were  masters  of  her,  and 
the  weather  being  fair,  had  brought  her  to  an  anchor 
just  against  the  mouth  of  the  little  creek  ;  and  the 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  171 

tide  being  up,  the  captain  had  brought  the  pinnace 
in  near  the  place  where  I  had  first  landed  my  rafts, 
and  so  landed  just  at  my  door.  I  was  at  first  ready 
to  sink  down  with  surprise ;  for  I  saw  my  deliver- 
ance, indeed,  visibly  put  into  my  hands,  all  things 
easy,  and  a  large  ship  just  ready  to  carry  me  away 
whither  I  pleased  to  go.  At  first,  for  some  time,  I  was 
not  able  to  answer  him  one  word ;  but  as  he  had 
taken  me  in  his  arms,  I  held  fast  by  him,  or  I  should 
have  fallen  to  the  ground.  He  perceived  the  sur- 
prise, and  immediately  pulls  a  bottle  out  of  his 
pocket,  and  gave  me  a  dram  of  cordial,  which  he 
had  brought  on  purpose  for  me.  After  I  had  drank 
it,  I  sat  down  upon  the  ground  ;  and  though  it 
brought  me  to  myself,  yet  it  was  a  good  while 
before  I  could  speak  a  word  to  him.  All  this  time 
the  poor  man  was  in  as  great  an  ecstasy  as  I,  only 
not  under  any  surprise,  as  I  was ;  and  he  said  a 
thousand  kind  and  tender  things  to  me,  to  com- 
pose and  bring  me  to  myself:  but  such  was  the 
flood  of  joy  in  my  breast  that  it  put  all  my  spirits 
into  confusion  :  at  last  it  broke  out  into  tears  ;  and 
in  a  little  while  after  I  recovered  my  speech.  I  then 
took  my  turn,  and  embraced  him  as  my  deliverer, 
and  we  rejoiced  together.  I  told  him  I  looked  upon 
him  as  a  man  sent  from  Heaven  to  deliver  me, 
and  that  the  whole  transaction  seemed  to  be  a  chain 
of  wonders  ;  that  such  things  as  these  were  the 
testimonies  we  had  of  a  secret  hand  of  providence 
governing  the  world,  and  an  evidence  that  the  eye 
of  an  infinite  power  could  search  into  the  remotest 


172         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

corner  of  the  world,  and  send  help  to  the  miser- 
able whenever  he  pleased.  I  forgot  not  to  lift  up 
my  heart  in  thankfulness  to  Heaven ;  and  what 
heart  could  forbear  to  bless  him,  who  had  not  only 
in  a  miraculous  manner  provided  for  me  in  such 
a  wilderness,  and  in  such  a  desolate  condition,  but 
from  whom  every  deliverance  must  always  be  ac- 
knowledged to  proceed  ? 

When  we  had  talked  a  while,  the  captain  told  me 
he  had  brought  me  some  little  refreshment,  such  as 
the  ship  afforded,  and  such  as  the  wretches  that  had 
been  so  long  his  masters  had  not  plundered  him  of. 
Upon  this  he  called  aloud  to  the  boat,  and  bade  his 
men  bring  the  things  ashore  that  were  for  the  gov- 
ernor ;  and,  indeed,  it  was  a  present  as  if  I  had  been 
one  that  was  not  to  be  carried  away  with  them,  but 
as  if  I  had  been  to  dwell  upon  the  island  still.  First, 
he  had  brought  me  a  case  of  bottles  full  of  excel- 
lent cordial  waters,  six  large  bottles  of  Madeira 
wine  (the  bottles  held  two  quarts  each),  two  pounds 
of  excellent  good  tobacco,  twelve  good  pieces  of 
the  ship's  beef,  and  six  pieces  of  pork,  with  a  bag  of 
peas,  and  about  a  hundredweight  of  biscuit:  he  also 
brought  me  a  box  of  sugar,  a  box  of  flour,  a  bag 
full  of  lemons,  and  two  bottles  of  lime  juice,  and 
abundance  of  other  things.  But,  besides  these, 
and  what  was  a  thousand  times  more  useful  to  me, 
he  brought  me  six  new  clean  shirts,  six  very  good 
neckcloths,  two  pair  of  gloves,  one  pair  of  shoes, 
a  hat,  and  one  pair  of  stockings,  with  a  very  good 
suit  of  clothes  of  his  own,  which  had  been  worn  but 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  173 

very  little ;  in  a  word,  he  clothed  me  from  head  to 
foot.  It  was  a  very  kind  and  agreeable  present,  as 
any  one  may  imagine,  to  one  in  my  circumstances  ; 
but  never  was  anything  in  the  world  of  that  kind 
so  unpleasant,  awkward,  and  uneasy,  as  it  was  to 
me  to  wear  such  clothes  at  first. 

After  these  ceremonies  were  past,  and  after  all 
his  good  things  were  brought  into  my  little  apart- 
ment, we  began  to  consult  what  was  to  be  done 
with  the  prisoners  we  had ;  for  it  was  worth  con- 
sidering whether  we  might  venture  to  take  them 
away  with  us  or  no,  especially  two  of  them,  whom 
we  knew  to  be  incorrigible  and  refractory  to  the 
last  degree ;  and  the  captain  said  he  knew  they 
were  such  rogues  that  there  was  no  obliging  them, 
and  if  he  did  carry  them  away,  it  must  be  in  irons, 
as  malefactors,  to  be  delivered  over  to  justice  at  the 
first  English  colony  he  could  come  at;  and  I  found 
that  the  captain  himself  was  very  anxious  about  it. 
Upon  this  I  told  him  that,  if  he  desired  it,  I  would 
undertake  to  bring  the  two  men  he  spoke  of  to 
make  it  their  own  request  that  he  should  leave 
them  upon  the  island.  "  I  should  be  very  glad 
of  that,"  says  the  captain,  "  with  all  my  heart." 
"  Well,"  says  I,  "  I  will  send  for  them  up,  and 
talk  with  them  for  you."  So  I  caused  Friday  and 
the  two  hostages,  for  they  were  now  discharged, 
their  comrades  having  performed  their  promise ; 
I  say,  I  caused  them  to  go  to  the  cave,  and  bring 
up  the  five  men,  pinioned,  as  they  were,  to  the 
bower,  and  keep  them  there  till  I  came.  After  some 


174  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

time,  I  came  thither  dressed  in  my  new  habit;  and 
now  I  was  called  Governor  again.  Being  all  met, 
and  the  captain  with  me,  I  caused  the  men  to  be 
brought  before  me,  and  I  told  them  I  had  got  a 
full  account  of  their  villanous  behaviour  to  the 
captain,  and  how  they  had  run  away  with  the  ship, 
and  were  preparing  to  commit  farther  robberies, 
but  that  Providence  had  ensnared  them  in  their 
own  ways,  and  that  they  were  fallen  into  the  pit 
which  they  had  dug  for  others.  I  let  them  know 
that  by  my  direction  the  ship  had  been  seized ;  that 
she  lay  now  in  the  road;  and  they  might  see,  by 
and  by,  that  their  new  captain  had  received  the  re- 
ward of  his  villainy,  and  that  they  would  see  him 
hanging  at  the  yard-arm :  that  as  to  them,  I  wanted 
to  know  what  they  had  to  say  why  I  should  not 
execute  them  as  pirates,  taken  in  the  fact,  as  by  my 
commission  they  could  not  doubt  but  I  had  author- 
ity so  to  do.  One  of  them  answered  in  the  name 
of  the  rest  that  they  had  nothing  to  say  but  this, 
that  when  they  were  taken,  the  captain  promised 
them  their  lives,  and  they  humbly  implored  my 
mercy.  But  I  told  them  I  knew  not  what  mercy  to 
show  them ;  for  as  for  myself  I  had  resolved  to  quit 
the  island  with  all  my  men,  and  had  taken  passage 
with  the  captain  to  go  for  England  ;  and  as  for  the 
captain  he  could  not  carry  them  to  England  other 
than  as  prisoners,  in  irons,  to  be  tried  for  mutiny, 
and  running  away  with  the  ship ;  the  consequence 
of  which,  they  must  needs  know,  would  be  the  gal- 
lows; so  that  I  could  not  tell  what  was  best  for  them, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  175 

unless  they  had  a  mind  to  take  their  fate  in  the 
island :  if  they  desired  that,  as  I  had  liberty  to  leave 
the  island,  I  had  some  inclination  to  give  them 
their  lives,  if  they  thought  they  could  shift  on 
shore.  They  seemed  very  thankful  for  it,  and  said 
they  would  much  rather  venture  to  stay  there  than 
be  carried  to  England  to  be  hanged :  so  I  left  it 
on  that  issue. 

However,  the  captain  seemed  to  make  some 
difficulty  of  it,  as  if  he  durst  not  leave  them  there. 
Upon  this  I  seemed  a  little  angry  with  the  cap- 
tain, and  told  him  that  they  were  my  prisoners,  not 
his ;  and  seeing  that  I  had  offered  them  so  much 
favour,  I  would  be  as  good  as  my  word ;  and  that 
if  he  did  not  think  fit  to  consent  to  it,  I  would  set 
them  at  liberty,  as  I  found  them ;  and  if  he  did 
not  like  it,  he  might  take  them  again  if  he  could 
catch  them.  Upon  this  they  appeared  very  thank- 
ful, and  I  accordingly  set  them  at  liberty,  and  bade 
them  retire  into  the  woods  to  the  place  whence 
they  came,  and  I  would  leave  them  some  fire- 
arms, some  ammunition,  and  some  directions  how 
they  should  live  very  well,  if  they  thought  fit. 
Upon  this  I  prepared  to  go  on  board  the  ship ; 
but  told  the  captain  I  would  stay  that  night  to  pre- 
pare my  things,  and  desired  him  to  go  on  board, 
in  the  mean  time,  and  keep  all  right  in  the  ship, 
and  send  the  boat  on  shore  next  day  for  me ;  or- 
dering him,  at  all  events,  to  cause  the  new  captain, 
who  was  killed,  to  be  hanged  at  the  yard-arm,  that 
these  men  might  see  him. 


176         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

When  the  captain  was  gone,  I  sent  for  the  men 
up  to  me  to  my  apartment,  and  entered  seriously 
into  discourse  with  them  on  their  circumstances. 
I  told  them  I  thought  they  had  made  a  right 
choice ;  that  if  the  captain  had  carried  them  away, 
they  would  certainly  be  hanged.  I  showed  them  the 
new  captain  hanging  at  the  yard-arm  of  the  ship, 
and  told  them  they  had  nothing  less  to  expect. 

When  they  had  all  declared  their  willingness  to 
stay,  I  then  told  them  I  would  let  them  into  the 
story  of  my  living  there,  and  put  them  into  the 
way  of  making  it  easy  to  them  :  accordingly,  I  gave 
them  the  whole  history  of  the  place,  and  of  my 
coming  to  it ;  showed  them  my  fortifications,  the 
way  I  made  my  bread,  planted  my  corn,  cured  my 
grapes ;  and,  in  a  word,  all  that  was  necessary  to 
make  them  easy.  I  told  them  the  story  also  of  the 
seventeen  Spaniards  that  were  to  be  expected,  for 
whom  I  left  a  letter,  and  made  them  promise  to 
treat  them  in  common  with  themselves.  Here  it 
may  be  noted,  that  the  captain  had  ink  on  board, 
who  was  greatly  surprised  that  I  never  hit  upon  a 
way  of  making  ink  of  charcoal  and  water,  or  of 
something  else,  as  I  had  done  things  much  more 
difficult. 

I  left  them  my  fire-arms,  viz.,  five  muskets, 
three  fowling-pieces,  and  three  swords.  I  had  above 
a  barrel  and  a  half  of  powder  left;  for  after  the  first 
year  or  two  I  used  but  little,  and  wasted  none.  I 
gave  them  a  description  of  the  way  I  managed  the 
goats,  and  directions  to  milk  and  fatten  them,  and 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  177 

to  make  both  butter  and  cheese  :  in  a  word,  I  gave 
them  every  part  of  my  own  story,  and  told  them 
I  should  prevail  with  the  captain  to  leave  them 
two  barrels  of  gunpowder  more,  and  some  garden- 
seeds,  which  I  told  them  I  would  have  been  very 
glad  of:  also  I  gave  them  the  bag  of  peas  which 
the  captain  had  brought  me  to  eat,  and  bade  them 
be  sure  to  sow  and  increase  them. 

Having  done  all  this,  I  left  them  the  next  day, 
and  went  on  board  the  ship.  We  prepared  imme- 
diately to  sail,  but  did  not  weigh  that  night.  The 
next  morning  early,  two  of  the  five  men  came 
swimming  to  the  ship's  side,  and,  making  a  most 
lamentable  complaint  of  the  other  three,  begged  to 
be  taken  into  the  ship,  for  God's  sake,  for  they 
should  be  murdered,  and  begged  the  captain  to 
take  them  on  board,  though  he  hanged  them  im- 
mediately. Upon  this,  the  captain  pretended  to 
have  no  power  without  me ;  but  after  some  dif- 
ficulty, and  after  their  solemn  promises  of  amend- 
ment, they  were  taken  on  board,  and  were  some 
time  after  soundly  whipped  and  pickled :  after 
which  they  proved  very  honest  and  quiet  fellows. 

Some  time  after  this,  the  boat  was  ordered  on 
shore,  the  tide  being  up,  with  the  things  promised 
to  the  men ;  to  which  the  captain,  at  my  interces- 
sion, caused  their  chests  and  clothes  to  be  added, 
which  they  took,  and  were  very  thankful  for.  I 
also  encouraged  them,  by  telling  them  that  if  it 
lay  in  my  power  to  send  any  vessel  to  take  them 
in,  I  would  not  forget  them. 


178  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

When  I  took  leave  of  this  island,  I  carried  on 
board,  for  reliques,  the  great  goat-skin  cap  I  had 
made,  my  umbrella,  and  one  of  my  parrots ;  also 
I  forgot  not  to  take  the  money  I  formerly  men- 
tioned, which  had  laid  by  me  so  long  useless  that 
it  was  grown  rusty  or  tarnished,  and  could  hardly 
pass  for  silver  till  it  had  been  a  little  rubbed  and 
handled ;  as  also  the  money  I  found  in  the  wreck 
of  the  Spanish  ship.  And  thus  I  left  the  island, 
the  19th  of  December,  as  I  found  by  the  ship's 
account,  in  the  year  1686,  after  I  had  been  upon  it 
eight-and-twenty  years,  two  months,  and  nineteen 
days ;  being  delivered  from  this  second  captivity 
the  same  day  of  the  month  that  I  first  made  my 
escape  in  the  long-boat,  from  among  the  Moors  of 
Sallee.  In  this  vessel,  after  a  long  voyage,  I  ar- 
rived in  England  the  nth  of  June,  in  the  year 
1687,  having  been  thirty -five  years  absent. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

When  I  came  to  England,  I  was  as  perfect  a 
stranger  to  all  the  world  as  if  I  had  never 
been  known  there.  My  benefactor  and  faithful 
steward,  whom  I  had  left  my  money  in  trust  with, 
was  alive,  but  had  had  great  misfortunes  in  the 
world ;  was  become  a  widow  the  second  time,  and 
very  low  in  the  world.  I  made  her  very  easy  as 
to  what  she  owed  me,  assuring  her  I  would  give 
her  no  trouble ;  but  on  the  contrary,  in  gratitude 
for  former  care  and  faithfulness  to  me,  I  relieved 
her  as  my  little  stock  would  afford ;  which,  at 
that  time,  would  indeed  allow  me  to  do  but  little 
for  her ;  but  I  assured  her  I  would  never  forget 
her  former  kindness  to  me ;  nor  did  I  forget  her 
when  I  had  sufficient  to  help  her,  as  shall  be  ob- 
served in  its  proper  place.  I  went  down  afterwards 
into  Yorkshire :  but  my  father  and  mother  were 
dead,  and  all  the  family  extinct,  except  that  I  found 
two  sisters,  and  two  of  the  children  of  one  of  my 
brothers  ;  and  as  I  had  been  long  ago  given  over 
for  dead,  there  had  been  no  provision  made  for 


i8o         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

me  :  so  that,  in  a  word,  I  found  nothing  to  relieve 
or  assist  me  ;  and  that  the  little  money  I  had  would 
not  do  much  for  me  as  to  settling  in  the  world. 

I  met  with  one  piece  of  gratitude,  indeed,  which 
I  did  not  expect ;  and  this  was  that  the  master  of 
the  ship  whom  I  had  so  happily  delivered,  and  by 
the  same  means  saved  the  ship  and  cargo,  having 
given  a  very  handsome  account  to  the  owners  of 
the  manner  how  I  had  saved  the  lives  of  the  men, 
and  the  ship,  they  invited  me  to  meet  them,  and 
some  other  merchants  concerned,  and  all  together 
made  me  a  very  handsome  compliment  upon  the 
subject,  and  a  present  of  almost  two  hundred 
pounds  sterling. 

But  after  making  several  reflections  upon  the 
circumstances  of  my  life,  and  how  little  way  this 
would  go  towards  settling  me  in  the  world,  I  re- 
solved to  go  to  Lisbon,  and  see  if  I  might  not  come 
by  some  information  of  the  state  of  my  plantation 
in  the  Brazils,  and  of  what  was  become  of  my  part- 
ner, who,  I  had  reason  to  suppose,  had  some  years 
past  given  me  over  for  dead.  With  this  view  I  took 
shipping  for  Lisbon,  where  I  arrived  in  April  follow- 
ing ;  my  man  Friday  accompanying  me  very  honestly 
in  all  these  ramblings,  and  proving  a  most  faithful 
servant  upon  all  occasions.  When  I  came  to  Lisbon, 
I  found  out,  by  inquiry,  and  to  my  particular  satis- 
faction, my  old  friend  the  captain  of  the  ship  who 
first  took  me  up  at  sea  off  the  shore  of  Africa.  He 
was  now  grown  old,  and  had  left  off  going  to  sea, 
having  put  his  son,  who  was  far  from  a  young  man, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  181 

into  his  ship,  and  who  still  used  the  Brazil  trade. 
The  old  man  did  not  know  me:  and,  indeed,  I 
hardly  knew  him:  but  I  soon  brought  him  to  my 
remembrance,  and  as  soon  brought  myself  to  his 
remembrance,  when  I  told  him  who  I  was. 

After  some  passionate  expressions  of  the  old  ac- 
quaintance between  us,  I  inquired,  you  may  be  sure, 
after  my  plantation  and  my  partner.  The  old  man 
told  me  he  had  not  been  in  the  Brazils  for  about 
nine  years ;  but  that  he  could  assure  me  that  when 
he  came  away  my  partner  was  living;  but  the  trust- 
ees, whom  I  had  joined  with  him  to  take  cogniz- 
ance of  my  part,  were  both  dead:  that,  however,  he 
believed  I  would  have  a  very  good  account  of  the 
improvement  of  the  plantation ;  for  that  upon  the 
general  belief  of  my  being  cast  away  and  drowned, 
my  trustees  had  given  in  the  account  of  the  pro- 
duce of  my  part  of  the  plantation  to  the  procurator- 
fiscal,  who  had  appropriated  it, in  case  I  never  came 
to  claim  it,  one  third  to  the  king,  and  two  thirds 
to  the  monastery  of  St.  Augustine,  to  be  expended 
for  the  benefit  of  the  poor,  and  for  the  conversion  of 
the  Indians  to  the  Catholic  faith;  but  that  if  I  ap- 
peared, or  any  one  for  me,  to  claim  the  inheritance, 
it  would  be  restored :  only  that  the  improvement,  or 
annual  production,  being  distributed  to  charitable 
uses,  could  not  be  restored;  but  he  assured  me  that 
the  steward  of  the  king's  revenue  from  lands  and  the 
proviedore  or  steward  of  the  monastery  had  taken 
great  care  all  along  that  the  incumbent,  that  is  to 
say,  my  partner,  gave  every  year  a  faithful  account 


i8a         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

of  the  produce,  of  which  they  had  duly  received 
my  moiety.  I  asked  him  if  he  knew  to  what  height 
of  improvement  he  had  brought  the  plantation,  and 
whether  he  thought  it  might  be  worth  looking  after; 
or  whether,  on  my  going  thither,  I  should  meet 
with  any  obstruction  to  my  possessing  my  just  right 
in  the  moiety.  He  told  me  he  could  not  tell  exactly 
to  what  degree  the  plantation  was  improved,  but 
this  he  knew,  that  my  partner  was  grown  exceed- 
ing rich  upon  the  enjoying  his  part  of  ft;  and  that, 
to  the  best  of  his  remembrance,  he  had  heard  that 
the  king's  third  of  my  part,  which  was,  it  seems, 
granted  away  to  some  other  monastery  or  religious 
house,  amounted  to  above  two  hundred  moidores 
a  year;  that  as  to  my  being  restored  to  a  quiet  pos- 
session of  it,  there  was  no  question  to  be  made  of 
that,  my  partner  being  alive  to  witness  my  title, 
and  my  name  being  also  enrolled  in  the  register  of 
the  country:  also  he  told  me  that  the  survivors  of 
my  two  trustees  were  very  fair  honest  people,  and 
very  weal  thy;  and  he  believed  I  would  not  only  have 
their  assistance  for  putting  me  in  possession,  but 
would  find  a  very  considerable  sum  of  money  in 
their  hands  for  my  account,  being  the  produce  of  the 
farm  while  their  fathers  held  the  trust,  and  before 
it  was  given  up,  as  above;  which,  as  he  remem- 
bered, was  for  about  twelve  years. 

I  showed  myself  a  little  concerned  and  uneasy 
at  this  account,  and  inquired  of  the  old  captain  how 
it  came  to  pass  that  the  trustees  should  thus  dis- 
pose of  my  effects,  when  he  knew  that  I  had  made 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  183 

my  will,  and  had  made  him,  the  Portuguese  captain, 
my  universal  heir,  etc. 

He  told  me  that  was  true;  but  that,  as  there  was 
no  proof  of  my  being  dead,  he  could  not  act  as 
executor,  until  some  certain  account  should  come 
of  my  death ;  and,  besides,  he  was  not  willing  to 
intermeddle  with  a  thing  so  remote ;  that  it  was  true 
he  had  registered  my  will,  and  put  in  his  claim; 
and  could  he  have  given  any  account  of  my  being 
dead  or  alive,  he  would  have  acted  by  procuration, 
and  taken  possession  of  the  ingenio  (so  they  called 
the  sugar-house),  and  have  given  his  son,  who  was 
now  at  the  Brazils,  orders  to  do  it.  "  But,"  says  the 
old  man,  "I  have  one  piece  of  news  to  tell  you, 
which,  perhaps,  may  not  be  so  acceptable  to  you 
as  the  rest;  and  that  is,  believing  you  were  lost, 
and  all  the  world  believing  so  also,  your  partner 
and  trustees  did  offer  to  account  with  me,  in  your 
name,  for  six  or  eight  of  the  first  years'  profits, 
which  I  received.  There  being  at  that  time  great 
disbursements  for  increasing  the  works,  building 
an  ingenio,  and  buying  slaves,  it  did  not  amount 
to  near  so  much  as  afterwards  it  produced ;  how- 
ever," says  the  old  man, "  I  shall  give  you  a  true 
account  of  what  I  have  received  in  all,  and  how 
I  have  disposed  of  it." 

After  a  few  days'  further  conference  with  this 
ancient  friend,  he  brought  me  an  account  of  the 
first  six  years'  income  of  my  plantation,  signed  by 
my  partner  and  the  merchant  trustees,  being  always 
delivered  in  goods,  viz.,  tobacco  in  roll,  and  sugar 


1 84         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

in  chests,  besides  rum,  molasses,  etc.,  which  is  the 
consequence  of  a  sugar-work ;  and  I  found,  by  this 
account,  that  every  year  the  income  considerably 
increased;  but,  as  above,  the  disbursements  being 
large,  the  sum  at  first  was  small :  however,  the  old 
man  let  me  see  that  he  was  debtor  to  me  four  hun- 
dred and  seventy  moidores  of  gold,  besides  sixty 
chests  of  sugar,  and  fifteen  double  rolls  of  tobacco, 
which  were  lost  in  his  ship ;  he  having  been  ship- 
wrecked coming  home  to  Lisbon,  about  eleven  years 
after  my  leaving  the  place.  The  good  man  then 
began  to  complain  of  his  misfortunes,  and  how  he 
had  been  obliged  to  make  use  of  my  money  to  re- 
cover his  losses,  and  buy  him  a  share  in  a  new  ship. 
"  However,  my  old  friend,"  says  he,  "you  shall  not 
want  a  supply  in  your  necessity;  and  as  soon  as  my 
son  returns  you  shall  be  fully  satisfied."  Upon  this, 
he  pulls  out  an  old  pouch,  and  gives  me  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty  Portugal  moidores  in  gold ;  and  giv- 
ing the  writings  of  his  title  to  the  ship,  which  his 
son  was  gone  to  the  Brazils  in,  of  which  he  was  a 
quarter-part  owner,  and  his  son  another,  he  puts 
them  both  into  my  hands,  for  security  of  the  rest. 
I  was  too  much  moved  with  the  honesty  and 
kindness  of  the  poor  man  to  be  able  to  bear  this ; 
and  remembering  what  he  had  done  for  me,  how 
he  had  taken  me  up  at  sea,  and  how  generously  he 
had  used  me  on  all  occasions,  and  particularly  how 
sincere  a  friend  he  was  now  to  me,  I  could  hardly 
refrain  weeping  at  what  he  had  said  to  me ;  there- 
fore I  asked  him  if  his  circumstances  admitted  him 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  185 

to  spare  so  much  money  at  that  time,  and  if  it  would 
not  straiten  him  ?  He  told  me  he  could  not  say  but 
it  might  straiten  him  a  little ;  but,  however,  it  was 
my  money,  and  I  might  want  it  more  than  he. 

Everything  the  good  man  said  was  full  of  affec- 
tion, and  I  could  hardly  refrain  from  tears  while  he 
spoke ;  in  short,  I  took  one  hundred  of  the  moi- 
dores,  and  called  for  a  pen  and  ink  to  give  him  a 
receipt  for  them  :  then  I  returned  him  the  rest,  and 
told  him  if  ever  I  had  possession  of  the  plantation, 
I  would  return  the  other  to  him  also  (as,  indeed,  I 
afterwards  did) ;  and  that  as  to  the  bill  of  sale  of  his 
part  in  his  son's  ship,  I  would  not  take  it  by  any 
means  :  but  that  if  I  wanted  the  money,  I  found  he 
was  honest  enough  to  pay  me ;  and  if  I  did  not,  but 
came  to  receive  what  he  gave  me  reason  to  expect, 
I  would  never  have  a  penny  more  from  him. 

When  this  was  past,  the  old  man  asked  me  if  he 
should  put  me  into  a  method  to  make  my  claim  to 
my  plantation  ?  I  told  him  I  thought  to  go  over  to 
it  myself.  He  said  I  might  do  so  if  I  pleased;  but 
that,  if  I  did  not,  there  were  ways  enough  to  secure 
my  right,  and  immediately  to  appropriate  the  pro- 
fits to  my  use  :  and  as  there  were  ships  in  the  river 
of  Lisbon  just  ready  to  go  away  to  Brazil,  he  made 
me  enter  my  name  in  a  public  register,  with  his  affi- 
davit, affirming,  upon  oath,  that  I  was  alive,  and  that 
I  was  the  same  person  who  took  up  the  land  for 
the  planting  the  said  plantation  at  first.  This  being 
regularly  attested  by  a  notary,  and  a  procuration 
affixed,  he  directed  me  to  send  it,  with  a  letter  of 


1 86         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

his  writing,  to  a  merchant  of  his  acquaintance  at  the 
place;  and  then  proposed  my  staying  with  him  till 
an  account  came  of  the  return. 

Never  was  anything  more  honourable  than  the 
proceedings  upon  this  procuration ;  for  in  less  than 
seven  months  I  received  a  large  packet  from  the 
survivors  of  my  trustees,  the  merchants,  for  whose 
account  I  went  to  sea,  in  which  were  the  following 
particular  letters  and  papers  enclosed. 

First,  there  was  the  account-current  of  the  pro- 
duce of  my  farm  or  plantation,  from  the  year  when 
their  fathers  had  balanced  with  my  old  Portugal 
captain,  being  for  six  years :  the  balance  appeared 
to  be  one  thousand  one  hundred  and  seventy-four 
moidores  in  my  favour. 

Secondly,  there  was  the  account  of  four  years 
more,  while  they  kept  the  effects  in  their  hands, 
before  the  government  claimed  the  administration, 
as  being  the  effects  of  a  person  not  to  be  found, 
which  they  called  civil  death ;  and  the  balance  of  this, 
the  value  of  the  plantation  increasing,  amounted  to 
nineteen  thousand  four  hundred  and  forty-six  cru- 
sadoes,  being  about  three  thousand  two  hundred 
and  forty  moidores. 

Thirdly,  there  was  the  prior  of  Augustine's  ac- 
count, who  had  received  the  profits  for  above  four- 
teen years ;  but  not  being  to  account  for  what  was 
disposed  of  by  the  hospital,  very  honestly  declared 
he  had  eight  hundred  and  seventy-two  moidores 
not  distributed,  which  he  acknowledged  to  my  ac- 
count: as  to  the  king's  part,  that  refunded  nothing. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  187 

There  was  a  letter  of  my  partner's,  congratulat- 
ing me  very  affectionately  upon  my  being  alive, 
giving  me  an  account  how  the  estate  was  improved, 
and  what  it  produced  a  year ;  with  a  particular  of 
the  num  ber  of  squares  or  acres  that  it  contained,  how 
planted,  how  many  slaves  there  were  upon  it,  and, 
making  two  and  twenty  crosses  for  blessings,  told 
me  he  had  said  so  many  Ave  Marias  to  thank  the 
Blessed  Virgin  that  I  was  alive ;  inviting  me  very 
passionately  to  come  over  and  take  possession  of 
my  own  ;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  to  give  him  orders 
to  whom  he  should  deliver  my  effects,  if  I  did  not 
come  myself;  concluding  with  a  hearty  tender  of 
his  friendship  and  that  of  his  family;  and  sent  me, 
as  a  present,  seven  fine  leopards'  skins,  which  he 
had,  it  seems,  received  from  Africa,  by  some  other 
ship  that  he  had  sent  thither,  and  who,  it  seems,  had 
made  a  better  voyage  than  I.  He  sent  me  also  five 
chests  of  excellent  sweetmeats,  and  a  hundred  pieces 
of  gold  uncoined,  not  quite  so  large  as  moidores. 
By  the  same  fleet,  my  two  merchant  trustees  shipped 
me  one  thousand  two  hundred  chests  of  sugar,  eight 
hundred  rolls  of  tobacco,  and  the  rest  of  the  whole 
account  in  gold. 

I  might  well  say  now,  indeed,  that  the  latter  end 
of  Job  was  better  than  the  beginning.  It  is  im- 
possible to  express  the  flutterings  of  my  very  heart 
when  I  found  all  my  wealth  about  me ;  for  as  the 
Brazil  ships  come  all  in  fleets,  the  same  ships  which 
brought  my  letters  brought  my  goods :  and  the 
effects  were  safe  in  the  river  before  the  letters  came 


1 88         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

to  my  hand.  In  a  word,  I  turned  pale. and  grew  sick  ; 
and  had  not  the  old  man  run  and  fetched  me  a  cor- 
dial, I  believe  the  sudden  surprise  of  joy  had  over- 
set nature,  and  I  had  died  upon  the  spot :  nay,  after 
that,  I  continued  very  ill,  and  was  so  some  hours, 
till  a  physician  being  sent  for,  and  something  of 
the  real  cause  of  my  illness  being  known,  he  or- 
dered me  to  be  let  blood ;  after  which  I  had  relief, 
and  grew  well :  but  I  verily  believe,  if  I  had  not  been 
eased  by  a  vent  given  in  that  manner  to  the  spirits, 
I  should  have  died. 

I  was  now  master,  all  on  a  sudden,  of  above  five 
thousand  pounds  sterling  in  money,  and  had  an 
estate,  as  I  might  well  call  it,  in  the  Brazils  of  above 
a  thousand  pounds  a  year,  as  sure  as  an  estate  of 
lands  in  England;  and,  in  a  word,  I  was  in  a  con- 
dition which  I  scarce  knew  how  to  understand,  or 
how  to  compose  myself  for  the  enjoyment  of  it. 
The  first  thing  I  did  was  to  recompense  my  orig- 
inal benefactor,  my  good  old  captain,  who  had  been 
first  charitable  to  me  in  my  distress,  kind  to  me 
in  my  beginning,  and  honest  to  me  at  the  end.  I 
showed  him  all  that  was  sent  to  me ;  I  told  him 
that  next  to  the  providence  of  Heaven,  which  dis- 
posed all  things,  it  was  owing  to  him;  and  that  it 
now  lay  on  me  to  reward  him,  which  I  would  do  a 
hundred-fold:  so  I  first  returned  to  him  the  hun- 
dred moidores  I  had  received  of  him ;  then  I  sent 
for  a  notary,  and  caused  him  to  draw  up  a  general 
release  or  discharge  from  the  four  hundred  and 
seventy  moidores,  which  he  had  acknowledged  he 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  189 

owed  me,  in  the  fullest  and  firmest  manner  pos- 
sible. After  which  I  caused  a  procuration  to  be 
drawn,  empowering  him  to  be  my  receiver  of  the 
annual  profits  of  my  plantation,  and  appointing  my 
partner  to  account  with  him,  and  make  the  returns 
by  the  usual  fleets  to  him  in  my  name;  and  a  clause 
in  the  end,  being  a  grant  of  one  hundred  moidores 
a  year  to  him  during  his  life,  out  of  the  effects,  and 
fifty  moidores  a  year  to  his  son  after  him,  for  his 
life :  and  thus  I  requited  my  old  man. 

I  was  now  to  consider  which  way  to  steer  my 
course  next,  and  what  to  do  with  the  estate  that 
Providence  had  thus  put  into  my  hands ;  and,  in- 
deed, I  had  more  care  upon  my  head  now  than  I 
had  in  my  silent  state  of  life  in  the  island,  where  I 
wanted  nothing  but  what  I  had,  and  had  nothing 
but  what  I  wanted;  whereas  I  had  now  a  great 
charge  upon  me,  and  my  business  was  how  to  se- 
cure it.  I  had  never  a  cave  now  to  hide  my  money 
in,  or  a  place  where  it  might  lie  without  lock  or  key, 
till  it  grew  mouldy  and  tarnished,  before  anybody 
would  meddle  with  it;  on  the  contrary,  I  knew  not 
where  to  put  it,  or  whom  to  trust  with  it.  My  old 
patron,  the  captain,  indeed,  was  honest,  and  that  was 
the  only  refuge  I  had.  In  the  next  place,  my  inter- 
est in  the  Brazils  seemed  to  summon  me  thither; 
but  now  I  could  not  tell  how  to  think  of  going 
thither  till  I  had  settled  my  affairs,  and  left  my 
effects  in  some  safe  hands  behind  me.  At  first  I 
thought  of  my  old  friend  the  widow,  who  I  knew 
was  honest,  and  would  be  just  to  me ;  but  then  she 


i9o         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

was  in  years,  and  but  poor,  and  for  aught  I  knew, 
might  be  in  debt:  so  that,  in  a  word,  I  had  no  way 
but  to  go  back  to  England  myself,  and  take  my 
effects  with  me. 

It  was  some  months,  however,  before  I  resolved 
upon  this ;  and,  therefore,  as  I  had  rewarded  the  old 
captain  fully,  and  to  his  satisfaction,  who  had  been 
my  former  benefactor,  so  I  began  to  think  of  my 
poor  widow,  whose  husband  had  been  my  first  bene- 
factor, and  she,  while  it  was  in  her  power,  my  faith- 
ful steward  and  instructor.  So  the  first  thing  I  did, 
I  got  a  merchant  in  Lisbon  to  write  to  his  corre- 
spondent in  London,  not  only  to  pay  a  bill,  but  to 
go  find  her  out,  and  carry  her  in  money  a  hundred 
pounds  for  me,  and  to  talk  with  her,  and  comfort 
her  in  her  poverty;  by  telling  her  she  should,  if 
I  lived,  have  a  further  supply :  at  the  same  time 
I  sent  my  two  sisters  in  the  country  a  hundred 
pounds  each,  they  being,  though  not  in  want,  yet 
not  in  very  good  circumstances;  one  having  been 
married  and  left  a  widow,  and  the  other  having  a 
husband  not  so  kind  to  her  as  he  should  be.  But 
among  all  my  relations  or  acquaintances,  I  could 
not  yet  pitch  upon  one  to  whom  I  durst  commit 
the  gross  of  my  stock,  that  I  might  go  away  to  the 
Brazils,  and  leave  things  safe  behind  me ;  and  this 
greatly  perplexed  me. 

I  had  once  a  mind  to  have  gone  to  the  Brazils, 
and  have  settled  myself  there;  for  I  was,  as  it  were, 
naturalized  to  the  place;  but  I  had  some  little 
scruple  in  my  mind  about  religion,  which  insensibly 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  191 

drew  me  back.  However,  it  was  not  religion  that 
kept  me  from  going  there  for  the  present;  and 
as  I  had  made  no  scruple  of  being  openly  of  the 
religion  of  the  country  all  the  while  I  was  among 
them,  so  neither  did  I  yet;  only  that,  now  and  then, 
having  of  late  thought  more  of  it  than  formerly, 
when  I  began  to  think  of  living  and  dying  among 
them,  I  began  to  regret  my  having  professed  my- 
self a  Papist,  and  thought  it  might  not  be  the  best 
religion  to  die  with. 

But,  as  I  have  said,  this  was  not  the  main  thing 
that  kept  me  from  going  to  the  Brazils,  but  that 
really  T  did  not  know  with  whom  to  leave  my  effects 
behind  me:  so  I  resolved,  at  last,  to  go  to  England 
with  it,  where,  if  I  arrived,  I  concluded  I  should 
make  some  acquaintance,  or  find  some  relations  that 
would  be  faithful  to  me;  and,  accordingly,  I  pre- 
pared to  go  to  England  with  all  my  wealth. 

In  order  to  prepare  things  for  my  going  home, 
I  first,  the  Brazil  fleet  being  just  going  away,  re- 
solved to  give  answers  suitable  to  the  just  and  faith- 
ful account  of  things  I  had  from  thence;  and,  first, 
to  the  prior  of  St.  Augustine  I  wrote  a  letter  full 
of  thanks  for  their  just  dealings,  and  the  offer  of 
the  eight  hundred  and  seventy-two  moidores  which 
were  undisposed  of,  which  I  desired  might  be  given, 
five  hundred  to  the  monastery,  and  three  hundred 
and  seventy-two  to  the  poor,  as  the  prior  should 
direct;  desiring  the  good  padre's  prayers  for  me, 
and  the  like.  I  wrote  next  a  letter  of  thanks  to  my 
two  trustees,  with  all  the  acknowledgment  that  so 


i92         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

much  justice  and  honesty  called  for;  as  for  sending 
them  any  present,  they  were  far  above  having  any 
occasion  for  it.  Lastly,  I  wrote  to  my  partner, 
acknowledging  his  industry  in  the  improving  the 
plantation,  and  his  integrity  in  increasing  the  stock 
of  the  works;  giving  him  instructions  for  his  future 
government  of  my  part,  according  to  the  powers 
I  had  left  with  my  old  patron,  to  whom  I  desired 
him  to  send  whatever  became  due  to  me,  till  he 
should  hear  from  me  more  particularly;  assuring 
him  that  it  was  my  intention  not  only  to  come  to 
him,  but  to  settle  myself  there  for  the  remainder 
of  my  life.  To  this  I  added  a  very  handsome  pre- 
sent of  some  Italian  silks  for  his  wife  and  two 
daughters,  for  such  the  captain's  son  informed  me 
he  had ;  with  two  pieces  of  fine  English  broadcloth, 
the  best  I  could  get  in  Lisbon,  five  pieces  of  black 
baize,  and  some  Flanders  lace  of  a  good  value. 

Having  thus  settled  my  affairs,  sold  my  cargo, 
and  turned  all  my  effects  into  good  bills  of  ex- 
change, my  next  difficulty  was,  which  way  to  go  to 
England :  I  had  been  accustomed  enough  to  the 
sea,  and  yet  I  had  a  strange  aversion  to  go  to  Eng- 
land by  sea  at  that  time ;  and  though  I  could  give 
no  reason  for  it,  yet  the  difficulty  increased  upon 
me  so  much,  that  though  I  had  once  shipped  my 
baggage,  in  order  to  go,  yet  I  altered  my  mind,  and 
that  not  once,  but  two  or  three  times. 

It  is  true,  I  had  been  very  unfortunate  by  sea, 
and  this  might  be  some  of  the  reasons  ;  but  let  no 
man  slight  the  strong  impulses  of  his  own  thoughts 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  193 

in  cases  of  such  moment :  two  of  the  ships  which 
I  had  singled  out  to  go  in,  I  mean  more  particu- 
larly singled  out  than  any  other,  having  put  my 
things  on  board  one  of  them,  and  in  the  other  to 
have  agreed  with  the  captain ;  I  say,  two  of  these 
ships  miscarried,  viz.,  one  was  taken  by  the  Alge- 
rines,  and  the  other  was  cast  away  on  the  Start,  near 
Torbay,  and  all  the  people  drowned,  except  three; 
so  that  in  either  of  those  vessels  I  had  been  made 
miserable. 

Having  been  thus  harassed  in  my  thoughts,  my 
old  pilot,  to  whom  I  communicated  everything, 
pressed  me  earnestly  not  to  go  by  sea,  but  either 
to  go  by  land  to  the  Groyne  (Corunna),  and  cross 
over  the  Bay  of  Biscay  to  Rochelle,  from  whence 
it  was  but  an  easy  and  safe  journey  by  land  to  Paris, 
and  so  to  Calais  and  Dover;  or  to  go  up  to  Madrid, 
and  so  all  the  way  by  land  through  France.  In  a 
word,  I  was  so  prepossessed  against  my  going  by 
sea  at  all,  except  from  Calais  to  Dover,  that  I  re- 
solved to  travel  all  the  way  by  land ;  which,  as  I 
was  not  in  haste,  and  did  not  value  the  charge,  was 
by  much  the  pleasanter  way:  and  to  make  it  more 
so,  my  old  captain  brought  an  English  gentleman, 
the  son  of  a  merchant  in  Lisbon,  who  was  willing 
to  travel  with  me;  after  which  we  picked  up  two 
more  English  merchants  also,  and  two  young  Por- 
tuguese gentlemen,  the  last  going  to  Paris  only;  so 
that  in  all  there  were  six  of  us,  and  five  servants, 
the  two  merchants  and  the  two  Portuguese  con- 
tenting themselves  with  one  servant  between  two, 


i94         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

to  save  the  charge ;  and  as  for  me,  I  got  an  Eng- 
lish sailor  to  travel  with  me  as  a  servant,  besides 
my  man  Friday,  who  was  too  much  a  stranger  to 
be  capable  of  supplying  the  place  of  a  servant  on 
the  road. 

In  this  manner  I  set  out  from  Lisbon ;  and  our 
company  being  very  well  mounted  and  armed,  we 
made  a  little  troop,  whereof  they  did  me  the  hon- 
our to  call  me  captain,  as  well  because  I  was  the 
oldest  man  as  because  I  had  two  servants,  and,  in- 
deed, was  the  original  of  the  whole  journey. 

As  I  have  troubled  you  with  none  of  my  sea 
journals,  so  I  shall  trouble  you  now  with  none  of 
my  land  journal ;  but  some  adventures  that  hap- 
pened to  us  in  this  tedious  and  difficult  journey 
I  must  not  omit. 

When  we  came  to  Madrid,  we,  being  all  of  us 
strangers  to  Spain,  were  willing  to  stay  some  time 
to  see  the  Court  of  Spain,  and  to  see  what  was  worth 
observing;  but  it  being  the  latter  part  of  the  sum- 
mer, we  hastened  away,  and  set  out  from  Madrid 
about  the  middle  of  October;  but  when  we  came 
to  the  edge  of  Navarre,  we  were  alarmed,  at  several 
towns  on  the  way,  with  an  account  that  so  much 
snow  was  fallen  on  the  French  side  of  the  moun- 
tains that  several  travellers  were  obliged  to  come 
back  to  Pampeluna,  after  having  attempted,  at  an 
extreme  hazard,  to  pass  on. 

When  we  came  to  Pampeluna  itself,  we  found  it 
so,  indeed;  and  to  me,  that  had  been  always  used 
to  a  hot  climate,  and  to  countries  where  I  could 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  195 

scarce  bear  any  clothes  on,  the  cold  was  insuffer- 
able :  nor,  indeed,  was  it  more  painful  than  surpris- 
ing to  come  but  ten  days  before  out  of  Old  Castile, 
where  the  weather  was  not  only  warm  but  very  hot, 
and  immediately  to  feel  a  wind  from  the  Pyrenean 
Mountains,  so  very  keen,  so  severely  cold,  as  to  be 
intolerable,  and  to  endanger  the  benumbing  and 
perishing  of  our  fingers  and  toes. 

Poor  Friday  was  really  frightened  when  he  saw 
the  mountains  all  covered  with  snow,  and  felt  cold 
weather,  which  he  had  never  seen  or  felt  before  in 
his  life.  To  mend  the  matter,  when  we  came  to 
Pampeluna  it  continued  snowing  with  so  much 
violence,  and  so  long,  that  the  people  said  winter 
was  come  before  its  time,  and  the  roads,  which  were 
difficult  before,  were  now  quite  impassable  ;  for,  in 
a  word,  the  snow  lay  in  some  places  too  thick  for 
us  to  travel,  and  being  not  hard  frozen,  as  is  the 
case  in  the  northern  countries,  there  was  no  going 
without  being  in  danger  of  being  buried  alive  every 
step.  We  stayed  no  less  than  twenty  days  at  Pam- 
peluna ;  when  seeing  the  winter  coming  on,  and  no 
likelihood  of  its  being  better,  for  it  was  the  severest 
winter  all  over  Europe  that  had  been  known  in  the 
memory  of  man,  I  proposed  that  we  should  all  go 
away  to  Fontarabia,  and  there  take  shipping  for 
Bourdeaux,  which  was  a  very  little  voyage.  But 
while  I  was  considering  this,  there  came  in  four 
French  gentlemen,  who,  having  been  stopped  on 
the  French  side  of  the  passes  as  we  were  on  the 
Spanish,  had  found  out  a  guide,  who,  traversing  the 


196         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

country  near  the  head  of  Languedoc,  had  brought 
them  over  the  mountains  by  such  ways  that  they 
were  not  much  incommoded  with  the  snow ;  for 
where  they  met  with  snow  in  any  quantity,  they 
said  it  was  frozen  hard  enough  to  bear  them  and 
their  horses.  We  sent  for  this  guide,  who  told  us 
he  would  undertake  to  carry  us  the  same  way  with 
no  hazard  from  the  snow,  provided  we  were  armed 
sufficiently  to  protect  ourselves  from  wild  beasts : 
for,  he  said,  upon  these  great  snows  it  was  frequent 
for  some  wolves  to  show  themselves  at  the  foot 
of  the  mountains,  being  made  ravenous  for  want  of 
food,  the  ground  being  covered  with  snow.  We 
told  him  we  were  well  enough  prepared  for  such 
creatures  as  they  were,  if  he  would  insure  us  from 
a  kind  of  two-legged  wolves,  which,  we  were  told, 
we  were  in  most  danger  from,  especially  on  the 
French  side  of  the  mountains.  He  satisfied  us  that 
there  was  no  danger  of  that  kind  in  the  way  that 
we  were  to  go  :  so  we  readily  agreed  to  follow  him, 
as  did  also  twelve  other  gentlemen,  with  their  serv- 
ants, some  French,  some  Spanish,  who,  as  I  said, 
had  attempted  to  go,  and  were  obliged  to  come 
back  again. 

Accordingly,  we  set  out  from  Pampeluna,  with 
our  guide,  on  the  15th  of  November ;  and,  indeed, 
I  was  surprised  when,  instead  of  going  forward,  he 
came  directly  back  with  us  on  the  same  road  that 
we  came  from  Madrid,  about  twenty  miles ;  when, 
having  passed  two  rivers,  and  come  into  the  plain 
country,  we   found  ourselves  in  a  warm  climate 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  197 

again,  where  the  country  was  pleasant,  and  no  snow 
to  be  seen;  but  on  a  sudden  turning  to  his  left,  he 
approached  the  mountains  another  way,  and  though 
it  is  true  the  hills  and  precipices  looked  dreadful, 
yet  he  made  so  many  tours,  such  meanders,  and 
led  us  by  such  winding  ways,  that  we  insensibly 
passed  the  height  of  the  mountains  without  being 
much  incumbered  with  the  snow;  and,  all  on  a  sud- 
den, he  showed  us  the  pleasant  fruitful  provinces 
of  Languedoc  and  Gascony,  all  green  and  flourish- 
ing, though,  indeed,  at  a  great  distance,  and  we  had 
some  rough  way  to  pass  still. 

We  were  a  little  uneasy,  however,  when  we  found 
it  snowed  one  whole  day  and  a  night,  so  fast  that 
we  could  not  travel ;  but  he  bid  us  be  easy ;  we 
should  soon  be  past  it  all :  we  found,  indeed,  that 
we  began  to  descend  every  day,  and  to  come  more 
north  than  before ;  and  so,  depending  upon  our 
guide,  we  went  on. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

It  was  about  two  hours  before  night  when,  our 
guide  being  something  before  us,  and  not  just 
in  sight,  out  rushed  three  monstrous  wolves,  and 
after  them  a  bear,  out  of  a  hollow  way,  adjoining 
to  a  thick  wood ;  two  of  the  wolves  made  at  the 
guide,  and  had  he  been  far  before  us,  he  would  have 
been  devoured  before  we  could  have  helped  him; 
one  of  them  fastened  upon  his  horse,  and  the  other 
attacked  the  man  with  that  violence,  that  he  had 
not  time,  or  presence  of  mind  enough,  to  draw  his 
pistol,  but  hallooed  and  cried  out  to  us  most  lustily. 
My  man  Friday  being  next  me,  I  bade  him  ride 
up,  and  see  what  was  the  matter.  As  soon  as  Fri- 
day came  in  sight  of  the  man,  he  hallooed  out  as 
loud  as  the  other,  "  O  master  !  O  master !  "  but, 
like  a  bold  fellow,  rode  directly  up  to  the  poor  man, 
and  with  his  pistol  shot  the  wolf,  that  attacked  him, 
in  the  head. 

It  was  happy  for  the  poor  man  that  it  was  my 
man  Friday;  for  he  having  been  used  to  such  crea- 
tures in  his  country,  he   had  no  fear  respecting 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  199 

them,  but  went  close  up  to  him  and  shot  him  as 
above  ;  whereas  any  other  of  us  would  have  fired 
at  a  greater  distance,  and  have  perhaps  either 
missed  the  wolf,  or  endangered  shooting  the 
man. 

But  it  was  enough  to  have  terrified  a  bolder  man 
than  I,  and,  indeed,  it  alarmed  all  our  company, 
when,  with  the  noise  of  Friday's  pistol,  we  heard 
on  both  sides  the  most  dismal  howling  of  wolves ; 
and  the  noise,  redoubled  by  the  echo  of  the  moun- 
tains, appeared  to  us  as  if  there  had  been  a  prodi- 
gious number  of  them ;  and,  perhaps,  there  was  not 
such  a  few  as  that  we  had  no  cause  of  apprehensions: 
however,  as  Friday  had  killed  this  wolf,  the  other 
that  had  fastened  upon  the  horse  left  him  imme- 
diately, and  fled,  without  doing  him  any  damage, 
having  happily  fastened  upon  his  head,  where  the 
bosses  of  the  bridle  had  stuck  in  his  teeth.  But  the 
man  was  most  hurt ;  for  the  raging  creature  had 
bit  him  twice,  once  in  the  arm,  and  the  other  time 
a  little  above  his  knee;  and  though  he  had  made 
some  defence,  he  was  just  as  it  were  tumbling  down 
by  the  disorder  of  his  horse,  when  Friday  came  up 
and  shot  the  wolf. 

It  is  easy  to  suppose  that  at  the  noise  of  Friday's 
pistol  we  all  mended  our  pace,  and  rode  up  as  fast 
as  the  way,  which  was  very  difficult,  would  give  us 
leave,  to  see  what  was  the  matter.  As  soon  as  we 
came  clear  of  the  trees,  which  blinded  us  before,  we 
saw  clearly  what  had  been  the  case,  and  how  Fri- 
day had  disengaged  the  poor  guide,  though  we  did 


200         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

not  presently  discern  what  kind  of  creature  it  was 
he  had  killed. 

But  never  was  a  fight  managed  so  hardily,  and 
in  such  a  surprising  manner,  as  that  which  followed 
between  Friday  and  the  bear,  which  gave  us  all, 
though  at  first  we  were  surprised  and  afraid  for  him, 
the  greatest  diversion  imaginable.  As  the  bear  is  a 
heavy,  clumsy  creature,  and  does  not  gallop  as  the 
wolf  does,  who  is  swift  and  light,  so  he  has  two  par- 
ticular qualities,  which  generally  are  the  rule  of  his 
actions :  first,  as  to  men,  who  are  not  his  proper 
prey  (he  does  not  usually  attempt  them,  except 
they  first  attack  him,  unless  he  be  excessively  hun- 
gry, which  it  is  probable  might  now  be  the  case,  the 
ground  being  covered  with  snow),  if  you  do  not 
meddle  with  him,  he  will  not  meddle  with  you  :  but 
then  you  must  take  care  to  be  very  civil  to  him  and 
give  him  the  road,  for  he  is  a  very  nice  gentleman  ; 
he  will  not  go  a  step  out  of  his  way  for  a  prince ; 
nay,  if  you  are  really  afraid,  your  best  way  is  to  look 
another  way,  and  keep  going  on ;  for  sometimes, 
if  you  stop,  and  stand  still,  and  look  steadfastly  at 
him,  he  takes  it  for  an  affront ;  but  if  you  throw  or 
toss  anything  at  him,  and  it  hits  him,  though  it 
were  but  a  bit  of  stick  as  big  as  your  finger,  he  thinks 
himself  abused,  and  sets  all  other  business  aside  to 
pursue  his  revenge,  and  will  have  satisfaction  in 
point  of  honour, — this  is  his  first  quality  :  the  next 
is,  if  he  be  once  affronted,  he  will  never  leave  you, 
night  nor  day,  till  he  has  his  revenge,  but  follows, 
at  a  good  round  rate,  till  he  overtakes  you. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  201 

My  man  Friday  had  delivered  our  guide,  and 
when  we  came  up  to  him  he  was  helping  him  off" 
from  his  horse,  for  the  man  was  both  hurt  and 
frightened,  when,  on  a  sudden,  we  espied  the  bear 
come  out  of  the  wood,  and  a  vast,  monstrous  one 
it  was,  the  biggest  by  far  that  ever  I  saw.  We  were 
all  a  little  surprised  when  we  saw  him  ;  but  when 
Friday  saw  him,  it  was  easy  to  see  joy  and  courage 
in  the  fellow's  countenance  ;  "  O,  O,  O !"  says  Fri- 
day, three  times,  pointing  to  him  ;  "  O  master,  you 
give  me  te  leave,  me  shakee  te  hand  with  him  ;  me 
makee  you  good  laugh." 

I  was  surprised  to  see  the  fellow  so  well  pleased : 
"  You  fool,"  says  I,  "  he  will  eat  you  up."  "Eatee 
me  up  !  eatee  me  up  !  "  says  Friday,  twice  over 
again  ;  "  me  eatee  him  up  ;  me  makee  you  good 
laugh  :  you  all  stay  here,  me  show  you  good  laugh." 
So  down  he  sits,  and  gets  off  his  boots  in  a  mo- 
ment, and  puts  on  a  pair  of  pumps  (as  we  call  the 
flat  shoes  they  wear,  and  which  he  had  in  his  pocket), 
gives  my  other  servant  his  horse,  and  with  his  gun 
away  he  flew,  swift  like  the  wind. 

The  bear  was  walking  softly  on,  and  offered  to 
meddle  with  nobody,  till  Friday,  coming  pretty 
near,  calls  to  him,  as  if  the  bear  could  understand 
him,  "Hark ye,  hark  ye,"  says  Friday, "me  speakee 
with  you."  We  followed  at  a  distance;  for  now, 
beingcome  down  on  the  Gascony  side  of  the  moun- 
tains, we  were  entered  a  vast  great  forest,  where  the 
country  was  plain  and  pretty  open,  though  it  had 
many  trees  in  it  scattered  here  and  there.   Friday, 


202         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

who  had,  as  we  say,  the  heels  of  the.  bear,  came  up 
with  him  quickly,  and  takes  up  a  great  stone  and 
throws  it  at  him,  and  hit  him  just  on  the  head,  but 
did  him  no  more  harm  than  if  he  had  thrown  it 
against  a  wall ;  but  it  answered  Friday's  end,  for 
the  rogue  was  so  void  of  fear  that  he  did  it  purely 
to  make  the  bear  follow  him,  and  show  us  "  some 
laugh,"  as  he  called  it.  As  soon  as  the  bear  felt  the 
blow,  and  saw  him,  he  turns  about,  and  comes  after 
him,  taking  devilish  long  strides,  and  shuffling  on 
at  a  strange  rate,  such  as  would  have  put  a  horse  to 
a  middling  gallop ;  away  runs  Friday,  and  takes  his 
course  as  if  he  run  towards  us  for  help  ;  so  'we  all 
resolved  to  fire  at  once  upon  the  bear,  and  deliver 
my  man ;  though  I  was  angry  at  him  heartily  for 
bringing  the  bear  back  upon  us,  when  he  was  go- 
ing about  his  own  business  another  way ;  and 
especially  I  was  angry  that  he  had  turned  the  bear 
upon  us,  and  then  run  away ;  and  I  called  out, 
"  You  dog,  is  this  your  making  us  laugh  ?  Come 
away,  and  take  your  horse,  that  we  may  shoot  the 
creature."  He  heard  me,  and  cried  out,  "  No  shoot, 
no  shoot ;  stand  still,  and  you  get  much  laugh  " ;  and 
as  the  nimble  creature  ran  two  feet  for  the  bear's 
one,  he  turned  on  a  sudden,  on  one  side  of  us,  and 
seeing  a  great  oak  tree  fit  for  his  purpose,  he  beck- 
oned to  us  to  follow  ;  and  doubling  his  pace,  he 
gets  nimbly  up  the  tree,  laying  his  gun  down  upon 
the  ground,  at  about  five  or  six  yards  from  the 
bottom  of  the  tree.  The  bear  soon  came  to  the  tree, 
and  we  followed  at  a  distance:  the  first  thing  he 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  203 

did,  he  stopped  at  the  gun,  smelt  to  it,  but  let  it 
lie,  and  up  he  scrambles  into  the  tree,  climbing  like 
a  cat,  though  so  monstrous  heavy.  I  was  amazed  at 
the  folly,  as  I  thought  it,  of  my  man,  and  could  not 
for  my  life  see  anything  to  laugh  at  yet,  till,  seeing 
the  bear  get  up  the  tree,  we  all  rode  near  to  him. 
When  we  came  to  the  tree,  there  was  Friday  got 
out  to  the  small  end  of  a  large  branch,  and  the  bear 
got  about  halfway  to  him.  As  soon  as  the  bear  got 
out  to  that  part  where  the  limb  of  the  tree  was 
weaker, — "  Ha  !  "  says  he  to  us,  "  now  you  see  me 
teachee  the  bear  dance"  ;  so  he  falls  a-jumping  and 
shaking  the  bough,  at  which  the  bear  began  to  tot- 
ter, but  stood  still,  and  began  to  look  behind  him, 
to  see  how  he  should  get  back ;  then,  indeed,  we 
did  laugh  heartily.  But  Friday  had  not  done  with 
him  by  a  great  deal;  when,  seeing  him  stand  still, 
he  calls  out  to  him  again,  as  if  he  had  supposed  the 
bear  could  speak  English,  "  What,  you  come  no  far- 
ther ?  pray  you  come  farther"  ;  so  he  left  jumping 
and  shaking  the  tree,  and  the  bear,  just  as  if  he 
understood  what  he  said,  did  come  a  little  farther; 
then  he  fell  a-jumping  again  and  the  bear  stopped 
again.  We  thought  now  was  a  good  time  to  knock 
him  on  the  head,  and  called  to  Friday  to  stand  still, 
and  we  would  shoot  the  bear ;  but  he  cried  out 
earnestly,  "  O  pray  !  O  pray !  no  shoot,  me  shoot 
by  and  then."  He  would  have  said  "  by  and  by." 
However,  to  shorten  the  story,  Friday  danced  so 
much,  and  the  bear  stood  so  ticklish,  that  we  had 
laughing  enough,  but  still  could  not  imagine  what 


204         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

the  fellow  would  do :  for  first  we  thought  he  de- 
pended upon  shaking  the  bear  off,  and  we  found  the 
bear  was  too  cunning  for  that  too ;  for  he  would  not 
go  out  far  enough  to  be  thrown  down,  but  clings 
fast  with  his  great  broad  claws  and  feet,  so  that  we 
could  not  imagine  what  would  be  the  end  of  it,  and 
what  the  jest  would  be  at  last.  But  Friday  puts  us 
out  of  doubt  quickly  :  for  seeing  the  bear  cling  fast 
to  the  bough,  and  that  he  would  not  be  persuaded 
to  come  any  farther,  —  "  Well,  well,"  says  Friday, 
"you  no  come  farther,  me  go;  you  no  come  to  me, 
me  come  to  you  "  :  and  upon  this  he  goes  out  to 
the  smaller  end  of  the  bough,  where  it  would  bend 
with  his  weight,  and  gently  lets  himself  down  by  it, 
sliding  down  the  bough,  till  he  came  near  enough  to 
jump  down  on  his  feet,  and  away  he  runs  to  his  gun, 
takes  it  up,  and  stands  still.  "  Well,"  said  I  to  him, 
"  Friday,  what  will  you  do  now  ?  Why  don't  you 
shoot  him?"  "No  shoot,"  says  Friday,  "no  yet; 
me  no  shoot  now, me  no  kill;  me  stay,  give  you  one 
more  laugh."  And,  indeed,  so  he  did,  as  you  will 
see  presently;  for  when  the  bear  saw  his  enemy 
gone,  he  comes  back  from  the  bough  where  he 
stood,  but  did  it  mighty  cautiously,  looking  behind 
him  every  step,  and  coming  backward  till  he  got 
into  the  body  of  the  tree;  then,  with  the  same 
hinder-end  foremost,  he  came  down  the  tree,  grasp- 
ing it  with  his  claws,  and  moving  one  foot  at  a  time, 
very  leisurely.  At  this  juncture,  and  just  before 
he  could  set  his  hind-foot  on  the  ground,  Friday 
stepped  up  close  to  him,  clapped  the  muzzle  of  his 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  205 

piece  into  his  ear,  and  shot  him  dead.  Then  the 
rogue  turned  about,  to  see  if  we  did  not  laugh ;  and 
when  he  saw  we  were  pleased,  by  our  looks,  he  falls 
a-laughing  himself  very  loud.  "  So  we  kill  bear  in 
my  country,"  says  Friday.  "  So  you  kill  them  ?  " 
says  I ;  "  why  you  have  no  guns."  "  No,"  says  he, 
"  no  gun,  but  shoot  great  much  long  arrow."  This 
was  a  good  diversion  to  us ;  but  we  were  still  in  a 
wild  place,  and  our  guide  very  much  hurt,  and  what 
to  do  we  hardly  knew  :  the  howling  of  wolves  run 
much  in  my  head ;  and,  indeed,  except  the  noise  I 
once  heard  on  the  shore  of  Africa,  of  which  I  have 
said  something  already,  I  never  heard  anything  that 
filled  me  with  so  much  horror. 

These  things,  and  the  approach  of  night,  called 
us  off,  or  else,  as  Friday  would  have  had  us,  we 
should  certainly  have  taken  the  skin  of  this  mon- 
strous creature  off,  which  was  worth  saving ;  but 
we  had  near  three  leagues  to  go,  and  our  guide 
hastened  us,  so  we  left  him,  and  went  forward  on 
our  journey. 

The  ground  was  still  covered  with  snow,  though 
not  so  deep  and  dangerous  as  on  the  mountains ; 
and  the  ravenous  creatures,  as  we  heard  afterwards, 
were  come  down  into  the  forest  and  plain  country, 
pressed  by  hunger,  to  seek  for  food,  and  had  done 
a  great  deal  of  mischief  in  the  villages,  where  they 
surprised  the  country  people,  killed  a  great  many 
of  their  sheep  and  horses,  and  some  people  too. 
We  had  one  dangerous  place  to  pass,  of  which  our 
guide  told  us,  if  there  were  more  wolves  in  the 


206         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

country,  we  should  find  them  there;  and  this  was  a 
small  plain,  surrounded  with  woods  on  every  side, 
and  a  long  narrow  defile,  or  lane,  which  we  were  to 
pass  to  get  through  the  wood,  and  then  we  should 
come  to  the  village  where  we  were  to  lodge.  It  was 
within  half  an  hour  of  sunset  when  we  entered  the 
first  wood,  and  a  little  after  sunset  when  we  came 
into  the  plain.  We  met  with  nothing  in  the  first 
wood,  except  that,  in  a  little  plain  within  the  wood, 
which  was  not  above  two  furlongs  over,  we  saw  five 
great  wolves  cross  the  road,  full  speed  one  after 
another,  as  if  they  had  been  in  chase  of  some  prey, 
and  had  it  in  view;  they  took  no  notice  of  us,  and 
were  gone  out  of  sight  in  a  few  moments.  Upon 
this  our  guide,  who,  by  the  way,  was  but  a  faint- 
hearted fellow,  bid  us  keep  in  a  ready  posture,  for 
he  believed  there  were  more  wolves  a-coming.  We 
kept  our  arms  ready,  and  our  eyes  about  us ;  but  we 
saw  no  more  wolves  till  we  came  through  that  wood, 
which  was  near  half  a  league,  and  entered  the  plain. 
As  soon  as  we  came  into  the  plain,  we  had  occa- 
sion enough  to  look  about  us:  the  first  object  we 
met  with  was  a  dead  horse,  that  is  to  say,  a  poor 
horse  which  the  wolves  had  killed,  and  at  least  a 
dozen  of  them  at  work,  we  could  not  say  eating  of 
him,  but  picking  of  his  bones  rather:  for  they  had 
eaten  up  all  the  flesh  before.  We  did  not  think  fit 
to  disturb  them  at  their  feast;  neither  did  they 
take  much  notice  of  us.  Friday  would  have  let  fly 
at  them,  but  I  would  not  suffer  him  by  any  means; 
for  I  found  we  were  like  to  have  more  business 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  207 

upon  our  hands  than  we  were  aware  of.  We  were 
not  gone  half  over  the  plain,  when  we  began  to  hear 
the  wolves  howl  in  the  wood  on  our  left  in  a  fright- 
ful manner,  and  presently  after  we  saw  about  a  hun- 
dred coming  on  directly  towards  us,  all  in  a  body, 
and  most  of  them  in  a  line,  as  regularly  as  an  army 
drawn  up  by  an  experienced  officer.  I  scarce  knew 
in  what  manner  to  receive  them,  but  found  to  draw 
ourselves  in  a  close  line  was  the  only  way;  so  we 
formed  in  a  moment:  but  that  we  might  not  have 
too  much  interval,  I  ordered  that  only  every  other 
man  should  fire,  and  that  the  others  who  had  not 
fired  should  stand  ready  to  give  them  a  second  vol- 
ley immediately,  if  they  continued  to  advance  upon 
us ;  and  then  that  those  who  had  fired  at  first  should 
not  pretend  to  load  their  fusees  again,  but  stand 
ready  every  one  with  a  pistol,  for  we  were  all  armed 
with  a  fusee  and  a  pair  of  pistols  each  man ;  so  we 
were,  by  this  method,  able  to  fire  six  volleys,  half 
of  us  at  a  time.  However,  at  present  we  had  no 
necessity :  for  upon  firing  the  first  volley,  the  enemy 
made  a  full  stop,  being  terrified  as  well  with  the 
noise  as  with  the  fire;  four  of  them,  being  shot  in 
the  head,  dropped;  several  others  were  wounded, 
and  went  bleeding  off,  as  we  could  see  by  the  snow. 
I  found  they  stopped,  but  did  not  immediately  re- 
treat ;  whereupon,  remembering  that  I  had  been 
told  that  the  fiercest  creatures  were  terrified  at  the 
voice  of  a  man,  I  caused  all  the  company  to  halloo 
as  loud  as  we  could;  and  I  found  the  notion  not 
altogether  mistaken;    for  upon   our   shout  they 


208         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

began  to  retire  and  turn  about.  I  then  ordered  a 
second  volley  to  be  fired  in  their  rear,  which  put 
them  to  the  gallop,  and  away  they  went  to  the 
woods.  This  gave  us  leisure  to  charge  our  pieces 
again ;  and  that  we  might  lose  no  time,  we  kept 
going;  but  we  had  but  little  more  than  loaded  our 
fusees,  and  put  ourselves  in  readiness,  when  we 
heard  a  terrible  noise  in  the  same  wood,  on  our  left, 
only  that  it  was  farther  onward,  the  same  way  we 
were  to  go. 

The  night  was  coming  on,  and  the  light  began 
to  be  dusky,  which  made  it  worse  on  our  side;  but 
the  noise  increasing,  we  could  easily  perceive  that 
it  was  the  howling  and  yelling  of  those  hellish  crea- 
tures ;  and  on  a  sudden  we  perceived  two  or  three 
troops  of  wolves,  one  on  our  left,  one  behind  us, 
and  one  in  our  front,  so  that  we  seemed  to  be  sur- 
rounded with  them :  however,  as  they  did  not  fall 
upon  us,  we  kept  our  way  forward,  as  fast  as  we 
could  make  our  horses  go,  which,  the  way  being 
very  rough,  was  only  a  good  hard  trot.  In  this  man- 
ner we  came  in  view  of  the  entrance  of  the  wood, 
through  which  we  were  to  pass,  at  the  farther  side 
of  the  plain ;  but  we  were  greatly  surprised,  when, 
coming  nearer  the  lane  or  pass,  we  saw  a  confused 
number  of  wolves  standing  just  at  the  entrance. 
On  a  sudden,  at  another  opening  of  the  wood,  we 
heard  the  noise  of  a  gun,  and  looking  that  way  out 
rushed  a  horse,  with  a  saddle  and  a  bridle  on  him 
flying  like  the  wind, and  sixteen  or  seventeen  wolves 
after  him  full  speed ;  indeed,  the  horse  had  the  heels 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  209 

of  them,  but  as  we  supposed  that  he  could  not  hold 
it  at  that  rate,  we  doubted  not  but  they  would  get 
up  with  him  at  last;  no  question  but  they  did. 

But  here  we  had  a  most  horrible  sight ;  for  rid- 
ing up  to  the  entrance  where  the  horse  came  out, 
we  found  the  carcasses  of  another  horse  and  of  two 
men,  devoured  by  the  ravenous  creatures ;  and  one 
of  the  men  was  no  doubt  the  same  whom  we  heard 
fire  the  gun,  for  there  lay  a  gun  just  by  him,  fired 
off;  but  as  to  the  man,  his  head  and  the  upper 
part  of  his  body  were  eaten  up.  This  filled  us  with 
horror,  and  we  knew  not  what  course  to  take;  but 
the  creatures  resolved  us  soon,  for  they  gathered 
about  us  presently,  in  hopes  of  prey  ;  and  I  verily 
believe  there  were  three  hundred  of  them.  It  hap- 
pened very  much  to  our  advantage  that  at  the  en- 
trance into  the  wood,  but  a  little  way  from  it,  there 
lay  some  large  timber  trees,  which  had  been  cut 
down  the  summer  before,  and  I  suppose  lay  there 
for  carriage.  I  drew  my  little  troop  in  among  those 
trees,  and,  placing  ourselves  in  a  line  behind  one 
long  tree,  I  advised  them  all  to  alight,  and  keeping 
that  tree  before  us  for  a  breastwork,  to  stand  in 
a  triangle  or  three  fronts  enclosing  our  horses  in 
the  centre.  We  did  so,  and  it  was  well  we  did ;  for 
never  was  a  more  furious  charge  than  the  creatures 
made  upon  us  in  this  place.  They  came  on  with  a 
growling  kind  of  noise,  and  mounted  the  piece  of 
timber,  which,  as  I  said,  was  our  breastwork,  as  if 
they  were  only  rushing  upon  their  prey;  and  this 
fury  of  theirs,  it  seems,  was  principally  occasioned 


210         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

by  their  seeing  our  horses  behind  us.  I  ordered  our 
men  to  fire  as  before,  every  other  man :  and  they 
took  their  aim  so  sure  that  they  killed  several  of 
the  wolves  at  the  first  volley;  but  there  was  a  ne- 
cessity to  keep  a  continual  firing,  for  they  came  on 
like  devils,  those  behind  pushing  on  those  before. 
When  we  had  fired  a  second  volley  of  our  fusees, 
we  thought  they  stopped  a  little,  and  I  hoped 
they  would  have  gone  off;  but  it  was  but  a  mo- 
ment, for  others  came  forward  again :  so  we  fired 
two  volleys  of  our  pistols ;  and  I  believe  in  these 
four  firings  we  had  killed  seventeen  or  eighteen  of 
them,  and  lamed  twice  as  many,  yet  they  came  on 
again.  I  was  loth  to  spend  our  shot  too  hastily ;  so  I 
called  my  servant,  not  my  man  Friday,  for  he  was 
better  employed,  for,  with  the  greatest  dexterity 
imaginable,  he  had  charged  my  fusee  and  his  own 
while  we  were  engaged:  but  as  I  said,  I  called  my 
other  man,  and  giving  him  a  horn  of  powder,  I  bade 
him  lay  a  train  all  along  the  piece  of  timber,  and  let 
it  be  a  large  train.  He  did  so;  and  had  but  just  time 
to  get  away,  when  the  wolves  came  up  to  it,  and  some 
got  upon  it,  when  I,  snapping  an  uncharged  pistol 
close  to  the  powder,  set  it  on  fire :  those  that  were 
upon  the  timber  were  scorched  with  it;  and  six 
or  seven  of  them  fell  or  rather  jumped  in  among 
us,  with  the  force  and  fright  of  the  fire :  we  dis- 
patched these  in  an  instant,  and  the  rest  were  so 
frightened  with  the  light,  which  the  night,  for  it  was 
now  very  near  dark,  made  more  terrible,  that  they 
drew  back  a  little ;  upon  which  I  ordered  our  last 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  211 

pistols  to  be  fired  off  in  one  volley,  and  after  that 
we  gave  a  shout:  upon  this  the  wolves  turned  tail, 
and  we  sallied  immediately  upon  near  twenty  lame 
ones,  that  we  found  struggling  on  the  ground,  and 
fell  a-cutting  them  with  our  swords,  which  an- 
swered our  expectation ;  for  the  crying  and  howl- 
ing they  made  was  better  understood  by  their  fel- 
lows; so  that  they  all  fled  and  left  us. 

We  had,  first  and  last,  killed  about  threescore 
of  them ;  and  had  it  been  daylight,  we  had  killed 
many  more.  The  field  of  battle  being  thus  cleared, 
we  made  forward  again,  for  we  had  still  near  a 
league  to  go.  We  heard  the  ravenous  creatures 
howl  and  yell  in  the  woods  as  we  went,  several  times, 
and  sometimes  we  fancied  we  saw  some  of  them, 
but  the  snow  dazzling  our  eyes,  we  were  not  cer- 
tain :  in  about  an  hour  more  we  came  to  the  town 
where  we  were  to  lodge,  which  we  found  in  a  ter- 
rible fright,  and  all  in  arms ;  for,  it  seems,  the  night 
before,  the  wolves  and  some  bears  had  broke  into 
the  village,  and  put  them  in  such  terror  that  they 
were  obliged  to  keep  guard  night  and  day,  but 
especially  in  the  night,  to  preserve  their  cattle,  and, 
indeed,  their  people. 

The  next  morning  our  guide  was  so  ill,  and  his 
limbs  swelled  so  much  with  the  rankling  of  his  two 
wounds,  that  he  could  go  no  farther;  so  we  were 
obliged  to  take  a  new  guide  here,  and  go  to  Thou- 
louse,  where  we  found  a  warm  climate,  a  fruitful 
pleasant  country,  and  no  snow,  no  wolves,  nor  any- 
thing like  them;  but  when  we  told  our  story  at 


212         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

Thoulouse,  they  told  us  it  was  nothing  but  what 
was  ordinary  in  the  great  forest  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountains,  especially  when  the  snow  lay  on  the 
ground;  but  they  inquired  much  what  kind  of  a 
guide  we  had  got,  who  would  venture  to  bring  us  that 
way  in  such  a  severe  season ;  and  told  us  it  was  sur- 
prising we  were  not  all  devoured.  When  we  told 
them  how  we  placed  ourselves,  and  the  horses  in  the 
middle,  they  blamed  us  exceedingly,  and  told  us 
it  was  fifty  to  one  but  we  had  been  all  destroyed ; 
for  it  was  the  sight  of  the  horses  which  made  the 
wolves  so  furious,  seeing  their  prey :  and  that,  at 
other  times,  they  are  really  afraid  of  a  gun;  but  be- 
ing excessive  hungry,  and  raging  on  that  account, 
the  eagerness  to  come  at  the  horses  had  made  them 
senseless  of  danger;  and  that  if  we  had  not,  by  the 
continued  fire,  and  at  last  by  the  stratagem  of  the 
train  of  powder,  mastered  them,  it  had  been  great 
odds  but  that  we  had  been  torn  to  pieces :  whereas, 
had  we  been  content  to  have  sat  still  on  horseback, 
and  fired  as  horsemen,  they  would  not  have  taken 
the  horses  so  much  for  their  own,  when  men  were 
on  their  backs,  as  otherwise;  and  withal  they  told 
us,  that,  at  last,  if  we  had  stood  altogether,  and  left 
our  horses,  they  would  have  been  so  eager  to  have 
devoured  them  that  we  might  have  come  off  safe, 
especially  having  our  fire-arms  in  our  hands,  and 
being  so  many  in  number.  For  my  part,  I  was 
never  so  sensible  of  danger  in  my  life ;  for  seeing 
above  three  hundred  devils  come  roaring  and  open- 
mouthed  to  devour  us,  and  having  nothing  to  shel- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  213 

ter  us,  or  retreat  to,  I  gave  myself  over  for  lost;  and, 
as  it  was,  I  believe  I  shall  never  care  to  cross  those 
mountains  again:  I  think  I  would  much  rather  go 
a  thousand  leagues  by  sea,  though  I  was  sure  to 
meet  with  a  storm  once  a  week. 

I  have  nothing  uncommon  to  take  notice  of  in 
my  passage  through  France,  nothing  but  what  other 
travellers  have  given  an  account  of,  with  much 
more  advantage  than  I  can.  I  travelled  from  Thou- 
louse  to  Paris,  and  without  any  considerable  stay 
came  to  Calais,  and  landed  safe  at  Dover,  the  14th 
of  January,  after  having  a  severe  cold  season  to 
travel  in. 

I  was  now  come  to  the  centre  of  my  travels,  and 
had  in  a  little  time  all  my  new  discovered  estate  safe 
about  me ;  the  bills  of  exchange  which  I  brought 
with  me  having  been  very  currently  paid. 

My  principal  guide  and  privy  counsellor  was 
my  good  ancient  widow,  who,  in  gratitude  for  the 
money  I  had  sent  her,  thought  no  pains  too  much, 
nor  care  too  great,  to  employ  for  me ;  and  I  trusted 
her  so  entirely  with  everything  that  I  was  per- 
fectly easy  as  to  the  security  of  my  effects:  and, 
indeed,  I  was  very  happy  from  the  beginning,  and 
now  to  the  end,  in  the  unspotted  integrity  of  this 
good  gentlewoman. 

I  now  resolved  to  dispose  of  my  plantation  in 
the  Brazils,  if  I  could  find  means.  For  this  pur- 
pose, I  wrote  to  my  old  friend  at  Lisbon,  who  hav- 
ing offered  it  to  the  two  merchants,  the  survivors 
of  my  trustees,  who  lived  in  the  Brazils,  they  ac- 


2i4         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

cepted  the  offer,  and  remitted  thirty-three  thou- 
sand pieces-of-eight  to  a  correspondent  of  theirs 
at  Lisbon,  to  pay  for  it.  Having  signed  the  in- 
strument of  sale,  and  sent  it  to  my  old  friend,  he 
remitted  me  bills  of  exchange  for  thirty-two  thou- 
sand eight  hundred  pieces-of-eight  for  the  estate, 
reserving  the  payment  of  a  hundred  moidores  a 
year  to  himself  during  his  life,  and  fifty  moidores 
afterwards  to  his  son  for  life,  which  I  had  pro- 
mised them. 

Though  I  had  sold  my  estate  in  the  Brazils,  yet 
I  could  not  keep  the  country  out  of  my  head ;  nor 
could  I  resist  the  strong  inclination  I  had  to  see  my 
island.  My  true  friend,  the  widow,  earnestly  dis- 
suaded me  from  it,  and  so  far  prevailed  with  me 
that,  for  almost  seven  years,  she  prevented  my  run- 
ning abroad;  during  which  time  I  took  my  two 
nephews,  the  children  of  one  of  my  brothers,  into 
my  care:  the  eldest  having  something  of  his  own, 
I  bred  up  as  a  gentleman,  and  gave  him  a  settle- 
ment of  some  addition  to  his  estate,  after  my  de- 
cease. The  other  I  put  out  to  a  captain  of  a  ship ; 
and  after  five  years,  finding  him  a  sensible,  bold, 
enterprising  young  fellow,  I  put  him  into  a  good 
ship,  and  sent  him  to  sea:  and  this  young  fellow 
afterwards  drew  me  in,  old  as  I  was,  to  further 
adventures  myself. 

In  the  mean  time,  I  in  part  settled  myself  here; 
for,  first  of  all,  I  married,  and  that  not  either  to  my 
disadvantage  or  dissatisfaction,  and  had  three 
children,  two  sons  and  one  daughter;  but  my  wife 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  215 

dying,  and  my  nephew  coming  home  with  good 
success  from  a  voyage  to  Spain,  my  inclination  to  go 
abroad  and  his  importunity  prevailed,  and  engaged 
me  to  go  in  his  ship  as  a  private  trader  to  the  East 
Indies:  this  was  in  the  year  1694. 

But  these  things,  with  some  very  surprising  in- 
cidents in  some  new  adventures  of  my  own,  for  ten 
years  more,  I  may  perhaps  give  a  further  account 
of  hereafter. 


END   OF  VOLUME   II